Collection 2

Table of Contents

Inner Self 2 (1)

Pro-Gonda (48)

Unnamed (91)

Sinto's War (145)

Sinto's Gamming (196)

Dark Empire (225)

World of Darkness (263)

Sinto's Parallel Contest (331)

Elemental War (370)

Soul Game (417)

Our inner Guardian (440)

Dark Dreamers (477)

Universal Academy (507)

Franation (553)

Apologetics (609)

Other Stories

The last Christmas (641)

Love Pop (646)

Inner Self 2

CHAPTER 1: The struggle continues, where's the villain?

Gavin found an old parking lot to lay in while the others sat on a street corner.

"My body is killing me" Oshima commented not moving from his position, "I can't-even make Trimo manifest" Marcia eventually stood up and walked over to the collapsed warrior,

"why did you help me? I could've been a lunatic or a heartless Outra user" The dark-haired teen looked up at her with his light hazel eyes and smiled.

"I didn't sense any dark emotions, so I was confident that bringing you back to a conscious state would be beneficial to both my team and obviously you" As the three of them walked through the destroyed city, unable to fly, they used the remaining strength they had to sense for any evil outrage that may emerge and attack them.

"We must find a motel or trailer to sleep in for the time being" Marcia commented, beginning to walk slower, losing her balance. She fell forward but was caught by Oshima. She looked up at him with her head against his chest and blushed.

"T-thank you she quietly said walking once more. It was around an hour before they saw a house that looked in well enough condition to sleep in for at least one night. There was only a small couch along with worn-out bed, Levi took the couch immediately passing out while Gavin and Marcia laid on opposite sides of the bed. But during the night Gavin Oshima wrapped his arms around her, a pink aura glistened around them with pink particles floating around the room like small fire flies.

"What's going on?" Levi groaned lifting his head up looking at the two, he could see their outras standing in a corner with Maria's helmet off reveling a beautiful women's face. The two outras kissed filling the entire block with the pink light.

"What's happening!? I've never seen outras act like this, especially when it's user is asleep" The outras faded after the kiss. Levi could see their eyes glowing pink before going out, leaving them in the dark again. Minutes later Leviathan went back to sleep..time to move out" Gavin said as he splashed some water on his face from the old damaged sink outrage tiny bathroom of the house. As the three of them made outrage outside, Gavin could feel something out in the distance...In an instant the warrior was hit with a beam through his chest. Oshima bit the dust in that one hit.

"Shit, h, he’s down in only one blow?" Levi summoned his other waiting for the opponent's next strike. As the prepared warrior slowly shifted his stance, he heard a beam shoot out from the top of a nearby building. Levi closed his eyes before dodging the attack at the last second. The beam flew past his torso impacting the area behind them.

"Found you" the dark-haired user whispered, thee guy vanished in a cloud of black smoke leaving Marcia alone in the burning lot.

Meanwhile Levi had spotted the outra who had fired the strikes of energy, the creature was the size of a normal man but was dressed in armor, but it's head was a skull with flames around it. The warrior pointed at the enemy signaling for its outra to attack, Leviathan gripped it's scythe, flying straight for the opposing threat. A blade appeared in the foe's hand just before Leviathan went for the attack. The armored creature stopped the scythe and grinned at the cloaked fighter.

"Enough of this, Leviathan...use the hologara!" Marcia looked up at them, "the...hologara?" Levi's other begun twirling the scythe up towards the sky causing the clouds to spiral all around the city.

"What is this-what are you doing!?" The creature shouted. Levi smiled.

"Hologara!" He yelled as his outra aimed his weapon right at the villain. A bolt of red lightning shot out from the ragging clouds, the creature dogged it but the attack followed it where ever they went.

"I can evade this!" It said still soaring through the sky not stopping but each moment the red bolt came closer.

"One chance" it said. The armored outra maneuvered for Leviathan flying as fast as it could. The foe went for an attack but went straight through him as if he wasn't even there.

"What!?" The outra stopped in surprise before the attack finally hit them in the back. Marcia and Levi watched as the creature hit the ground with electricity surging around him.

"I'm-not through yet" the being went for another strike before Levi's other killed them with a swing of his blade.

"That takes care of that weakling" Leviathan fazed into his user as Levi walked over to Marcia who was trying to wake Gavin up.

"Move" he said laying the warrior on his back, his outra came out once more and placed the tip of his scythe on the hero's chest. A surge of electricity hit the guy's heart causing him to snap open his eyes breathing hard.

"W-what happened while I was out cold?"

"Nothing, just a nobody" Marcia helped him to his feet while hugging her friend tightly. Days later Marcia began to get sick, she vomited in a trashcan but it was purple for some reason, finally after a month her body was engulfed in a glistening purple light until a ball separated from her body, a baby's cry could be heard as the purple ball began to form into a baby.

"It's-a baby!" She exclaimed picking it up. The baby looked into her eyes with a giggle. Her eyes were purple and shined like a marble. "She's beautiful" the mother cheered playing with her new uniquely born child.

“Interesting seems she’s more outra then she is human” the father commented examining the baby. Weeks later the three of them were in New York enjoying the view from a tall hotel when the baby started crying for no reason, the mother looked at her daughter as she continued to let out loud crying whales. Just then the hotel shook violently.

"Hurry and get her out of here...I think I know why she's crying" Oshima's outra formed at his side just as the warrior leapt from 30 stories up, he descended down picking up speed each second. The hero stopped himself in midair just before impact, levitating a few feet of the ground.

"Where are you..." Gavin whispered to himself. Suddenly a beam went past him nearly going through his neck. It hit a gas station causing an explosion with gasoline going all over the street. The man could feel a faint aura near him, Gavin focused on the source feeling it move at high speeds until it vanished all of a sudden. As he was about to go search without the aura, it reappeared right next to him. Trimo stood between his user and the unknown adversary throwing a powerful punch.

"Well...seems I might have some good competition" the outra commented before drifting back a few feet. The foe had shiny blood-red skin with yellow eyes in light silver armor. "I may look weak, but looks can be deceiving" he smirked walking towards the hero with one hand on his side with the other swinging freely. Trimo threw his large sword straight for his target's face when instantly, they caught it with two hands. The sword's tip was just inches from its impact point.

"Surely someone of your stats can do better than that" Oshima sighed before taking in a big breath of air. He glared at the villain with a serious look in his eyes.

"Very well, if you want me to try my hardest then ready yourself for a technique that took me time to perfect" Trimo made two duplications of himself and they both went for an attack on their target, swinging their blades at him repeatedly.

"Come now this is low level strategy" the unknown outra taunted blocking every attack with his armored gloves. Moments later Levi and Marcia showed up but Gavin had escaped.

"Ah, so you two will be my new opponents? Seems that fool wasn't as strong as I thought" His two Trimos tried to attack him together yet again but were punched straight through the ribs. Gavin's copies vanished from the devastating blows to both of their chests.

The two heroes stood side by side starring down the powerful enemy. "By the way, you still haven't told us your name" Levi responded to the silence.

"Very well, my name is Harkaic and you both won't live to tell others about my incredible might"

Marcia whispered to Levi: I've been practicing my most powerful ability, I need you to fight him alone until I'm ready to use it"

"No issue there, just don't take too long" Levi walked closer to the outra who was still high up in the air waiting for their next move. Levi summoned his other commanding it to go on the offensive. Leviathan held its scythe for a moment then threw it straight for Harkaic. His sharp weapon spiraled faster and faster like a cyclone as it went past its target missing by an inch.

"Please tell me you meant to miss" the being responded trying not to laugh at the embarrassing mistake. Leviathan snapped their fingers, causing the scythe to duplicate into six spinning blades. Harkaic's eyes widened as the group of blades came flying right back at him. The being was forced to doge each one that was almost impossible from the speed and force of the scythes.

"I'm ready!" Marcia called out to her ally. She along with her outra put their hand up with the palm aimed at the dogging villain. "stop!" She yelled, suddenly a wave of pink light went in every direction like an EMP. When she looked around, both Levi and Harkaic were frozen in time. The heroine waved her hand in front of her ally but it had no effect.

"Darn it, I didn't mean to freeze you too" once she put her hand on levi's shoulder he snapped out of it and his scythes moved as well since they were being controlled by his outra. Each of the six blades pierced Harkaic's body multiple times then vanished with Leviathan's original scythe flying back to him.

"Release time" Marcia announced with her hand aimed back at their enemy. Moments after her technique faded, blood spewed out of multiple areas of the red villain's body. He hit the road laying in a pool of his own blood.

"H-how is it possible...weaklings like you capable of taking down someone like me without much trouble. I remember evading the weapons when you said...that's it, you're capable of stopping time. I wish I could've figured it out sooner" Without another word, Harkaic died laying in his puddle of body fluids.

Years later...

Oshima sat on the roof of an old gas station staring out in the distance of the nearly abandoned city, “so quiet...” Just then the warrior’s daughter Kasada emerged from a sphere of light.

“Dad I want to battle you and mom at the same time” Gavin stood up, looking his child in the face with a serious expression before laughing.

“I don’t know if you’re ready to take us on at the same time” Kasada took off full speed headed straight for her father. She blinked before throwing her strongest punch, her eyes widened noticing Oshima wasn’t there anymore.

“But...how did dad move that fast without me realizing his movements!?”

“Over here!” a voice called out, the girl turned to see her mother standing next to her dad on a building about 20 feet away. “You aren’t ready to fight us, you just tried and failed”

“Alright...if you’re that confident then use your strongest attack on us” her father commented with a smirk on his face as he crossed his arms. Their daughter frowned before putting her palm in their direction, Gavin didn’t move from his position and nodded to Marcia signaling her to do it once more...

Kasada released a pink energy sphere the size of a hot air balloon in their direction, it proceeded slowly up until the girl made a fist, the massive ball burst into hundreds of smaller spheres that moved much faster towards its target. Marcia’s outra came forth and stopped time seconds before any of the projectiles made contact with either parent.

“I’ve been practicing with this ability for almost 16 years, to the point where I can do it easily then keep time stopped for about 10 minutes at the most” Mashida made her way past each ball pushing it aside until she was just a few feet away from her child. “Hmm, how can I disarm her attack while not hurting her too badly...” She pushed the girl backwards sending her a few feet before she froze in her staggering position since time was still at a standstill. “Now for those projectiles...” Mashida used her outra too seal all of the spheres in a cube shaped barrier of energy to keep them from doing any damage to anything.

Time began to move slowly then it’s normal rate, Kasada went sailing across the city into an old school’s football field. Meanwhile her parents watched all of the girl’s projectiles bounce around in the barrier until they all blew up in a flash of pink light.

“Nice work” Oshima responded. Marcia was a little dizzy but managed to keep her balance. “Are you ok?” the warrior asked.

“I’m fine, just takes a lot of energy to use attacks while freezing time at the same time” At that moment, Kasada landed in front of them.

“I think I've realized how you’ve been doing all this!...one of you is capable of time manipulation!”

“Well time freeze, but not able to reverse or go forward in time, just stop for certain periods of time” Their daughter clinched her fists in anger, looking at the ground.

“That’s not fair!” she fired a laser aimed at them but again they moved just before contact. Her mother grabbed her hand from behind keeping her from shooting any more projectiles.

“That’s not very nice, you should never attack your parents unless it’s part of a training session” Suddenly a man in silver armor descended down a few feet away, he had dark red hair, white eyes and gray skin.

“How touching, glad to see a family of outra users”

“What do you want Gavin demanded as his outra’s red energy began glowing around his body. His wife had him sit over on a curb so she could handle the situation.

“I’ve come to ask you three to hand over your outras please”

“Is this a joke?” Marcia replied holding her daughter close to her.

“I assure you this is no joke, I collect outras around the universe to add them in my collection of outras...so I suggest you relinquish your outras, or they’re be consequences”

Marcia stopped time and struck the man in the ribs with incredible force before letting time continue. Kasada watched as the man was sent flying backwards before hitting a truck half a mile away.

“V-very well, you’ve made your choice” He got up and stole their daughter before Marcia could stop time.

“Damn, looks like we’ll have to go hunt him down” The man sent his other up into the sky in an attempt to sense their daughter’s power... “Got it!” Gavin sored through the skies with Marcia following by his side. The feel of their daughter’s power grew as they came within range of her location.

Meanwhile...

Kasada’s kidnapper hooked the young girl up to a machine that kept her against the wall using large chains. “Now to draw out your hidden power that I know you’re keeping locked deep within you” He turned a dial from zero to five and the machine began draining her of power.

“Noooo!” she yelled trying to resist the machine’s influence. Just then the roof was destroyed as her parents landed in the room. “Mom, d-dad!” Gavin released a fireball that blew up the top of the machine his daughter was chained to. She fell to her knees free from its draining power.

“Now Marcia!” Gavin shouted to his wife. The women’s eyes turned a pale blue as she unleashed her time manipulation ability.

“Very cleaver” a voice responded in the opposite side of the room. Mashida spun around to see the man that had taken her daughter. “Seems you’re getting better at your time freeze...however, it won’t work on me anymore”

“W-what...are you!?” Marcia replied in fear. Her foe grinned slowly walking past Kasada who was frozen in time, he put his hand on Gavin’s shoulder.

“They call me Carsin, the sage of power, now that I’ve drained your daughter of most of her incredible power, I’m immune to your time stop and have multiplied in power”

“Enough of this!” Mashida fired an energy blast from her outra as fast as she could but was easily deflected by Carsin’s index finger. “Impossible, how much stronger has this asshole become!?”

“Well, well...seems your time freeze is about to run out. When it does, you’re dead” Marcia knew once the time stop wore off she’d be weakened from her technique. It finally ended, letting time flow normally. Carsin moved at new levels of speed, Kasada’s aura gleaming around his body. Gavin grabbed his daughter about to escape when Oshima looked to see Marcia getting struck through the chest by the over-powered enemy. A tear ran down his cheek. Marcia released her outra from her body, sending it into their daughter. Oshima kissed the weakened girl’s forehead before infusing her with his outra as well and sending her through a portal to the other side of the planet.

“I will keep you from my daughter even if I no longer have my outra, I learned how to use some of its abilities without Trimo” Gavin concentrated all of his energy into a blade of red burning Ki. With all his strength, the man dashed forward swinging the sword. It shattered into hundreds of red glass-like pieces. His eyes widened just before the villain backhanded him across the room through the steel wall out into the street. Oshima was bleeding horribly and without his outra, he was unable to heal as fast as he used too.

“Must you prolong this useless struggle? Without your full power, you’re basically a punching bag” The warrior lunged towards his foe, kicking the side of his face with all his strength. “Heh, was that really your full power?” Gavin was kicked in the stomach, sending him across the city into an old business building. The large tower fell burying him in a pile of glass and metal. “Now to find that brat!”

CHAPTER 2 : Alone & Confused

Kasada awoke on a beach that was just outside a small city, she got to her feet before walking towards the city. “W-where are you mother...father? All I can remember is getting hooked up to a machine that drained my energy, the rest is a blur. Probably since I didn’t have enough power to concentrate” She made her way through the streets, watching cars go by like shooting stars of red light. After an hour of roaming the city randomly she knocked on a door with the house lights still on.

A woman looking to be in her late 20’s answered the door, “Is there something I can help you with?” Kasada asked if she could use their guest room to rest for the night. The house owner thought a moment before her husband came to the door.

“Who’s she?” her husband asked rubbing his eyes since he had just gotten out of bed.

“This is...actually she hasn’t told me her name yet, she just wants a place to sleep for the night” he sighed in annoyance before allowing Kasada in. “Guest room is upstairs on the left, it should already have a made bed” She thanked them before going up the stairs and falling asleep almost immediately.

“You sure it’s a good idea to let a stranger sleep here, especially since she showed up at 1 A.M?” The girl ignored her husband walking past him then went upstairs to shut the guest room door before going to sleep herself...Kasada could hear her parent’s voices whispering to her, she found herself in a dream where she stood in an endless void of nothing.

“We’re happy you escaped” a voice said in the distance, that’s when Kasada saw her mother and father descending down in front of her. They were both pale also transparent like ghosts.

“M-mom, d-dad?” their daughter tried to hug them but she went right through them like fog. “What’s going on?”

“I’m sorry Kasada, but we’re only within your outras now, we may be dead but we can visit you in your dreams” her mother replied putting her hand on her daughter’s shoulder even though it went straight through and Kasada wasn’t able to feel it. Her father smiled standing next to Marcia when they suddenly began to fade away.

“No, don’t go please!” She sat up in bed with a tear running down her cheek. Sunlight filled her room as she fixed her bed head then made her way downstairs. “Thanks for letting me use your guestroom” Kasada relaxed her mind making her way outside, her purple aura appeared just before the young teen ascended into the sky. The heroine soared across the sky admiring the beautiful view when all of a sudden, she felt a dark energy not far from her. The warrior looked behind her to spot a figure not far behind. Kasada flew as fast as she could but still her chaser followed. She landed on a tall building before her foe did as well.

“Look who I found flying through the skies so casually...I'm sure you’re wondering who I am or why out of all people I targeted you” he pulled a small knife from his side pocket with a smirk on his face, “I am known as the Life siphoner, but call me Mitch if it makes it easier for you to remember"

“Stay back, I have no interest in killing a random person without a good reason” Mitch laughed as he played with the knife in his hand, tossing it up and down catching it by the tip. The assailant tossed the knife straight for the girl’s torso but was caught at the last minute. She threw it back as hard as she could, the knife spiraled out of control but Mitch caught it as if it were just a normal ball.

“How sad it is for you to think such an action could work on me, I didn’t even throw my blade with much force” He threw it with much more effort to the point where Kasada couldn’t keep track of it. The fierce moving blade made contact with her shoulder easily causing a large amount of blood to spew out. “Our we done playing games little girl?” Suddenly, she smiled even with blood dripping from her lips.

“A-actually...I have one last thing to show you, something my mother never fully master but could use it efficiently” She looked him in the eye before saying: “Stop” At that moment, Mike froze in time unaware of what was going on around him. Kasada was too weak to go for a surprise attack so instead went over into a window and laid in the hallway. She was too weak to keep her mother’s technique going so she took a deep breath just as time continued.

“Is that-” Mitch stopped as he looked around to see no sign of his target. “Where’d she go? Was it teleportation? no she said “stop” which means she was able to stop time!” The man went up into the air and pulled out four knifes, suddenly he duplicated his knifes to the point there were a thousand of them. “If she’s still in the city, at least one of these knifes is bound to pierce her wounded body to the point of death” Mitch clapped his hands together, sending all the knifes to fly off in every direction at incredible speed. The entire city was destroyed by his knifes as if they were falling meteors. Hundreds of innocent people were caught in the crossfire with multiple projectiles piercing through their fragile bodies...

2 HOURS LATER...

Kasada Oshima Mashida opened her eyes to find herself in a destroyed city, her wounds seemed to have been completely healed as if nothing had happened but she was horrified at the sight of the city. She walked through the streets filled with corpses and parts from buildings. The sight sickened her, she began to fill with rage for the man who had caused so many innocent deaths. Mashida took off searching for the monster. As she was entering the next city she could faintly feel Mitch’s aura. “You’re through harming innocent people!” the heroine said to herself. She landed a few feet away and stopped time just as her foe threw a knife straight for her. She approached him walking past the projectile that was frozen in midair. “You’re finished!” the girl announced as she punched through her enemy's stomach. Mashida gripped the knife before letting time move once more.

“Ack! This pain is unbearable!” he fell to his knees with blood dripping from his mouth. Kasada threw the projectile straight for Mitch’s head killing him instantly. She closed her eyes in respect for his death before leaving. “Marcia Mashida and Gavin Oshida live on through me, I will not let their deaths be in vain, for I shall continue on as Kasada Oshida Mashida!”

CHAPTER 3 : Ending a Nightmare

It was a month before she finally found him, she had trained for this day, to finally rid the world of them man who killed her parents. Carsin was sitting in an old library studying ancient history when the heroine burst through the door.

“Ah welcome, seems tracking me down was an easy task for you, but you have no chance of beating me”

“If you’re that sure of that then you can make the first move” Carsin grinned before snapping his fingers, a wave of dark purple energy appeared before Levi emerged with his body in a zombie-like state. “What are you doing!?” Kasada responded shocked by what she was seeing.

“I have reanimated Levi from his grave, not only is he under my control, but still has his outra Leviathan. I now control both his and their outra’s every action!” Levi pointed towards their opponent as his other appeared beside him, the outra dressed in a dark cloak with a scythe looking like death himself flew straight for the girl. She tried to stop time but was ineffective on both Levi and Carsin.

“Shit!” Kasada back flipped away just barley evading the blade’s contact. She summoned Trimo by her side, it clapped it’s hands together sending a wall of flames in Leviathan’s direction but the outra spun it’s scythe spreading the flames apart just enough to go past him with no contact.

“Time to show you real power” Leviathan released an attack that shot electricity from the sky aimed towards the girl. Kasada managed to evade it at the last second, along with sending her father's outra on the offensive. Trimo clashed blades with Leviathan, their power causing all around them to shake and crumble.

“Hmph, seems Trimo is nearly on par with Levi's other…very well, I’ll have to kick it up a bit, Leviathan, reveal your true self!” Suddenly his outra removed it's cloak to reveal a dark red skeleton with dark purple eyes. Mashida was confused on what removing a cloak would do, she had Trimo along with Puriara standing on both sides of her. It was taking a lot of concentration to keep both others out simultaneously. Leviathan went for a rush attack, throwing immensely fast blows with it's bony fists. It took the combined efforts of both Outras to deflect the onslaught. She made some distance between her and the over powered being.

“I need to hurry and end this fight” Trimo continued to deflect each of the being’s attacks when Puriara shot a beam out of it's eye headed straight for the reanimated user. Levi was hit straight through the head causing him to collapse. Their outra vanished instantly. “There, he's finally defeated” she turned her attention to Carsin who began to laugh behind his hand.

“You must be unfamiliar with the power of reanimation” Cars in pointed behind her, Kasada looked to see Levi get up, his wound closed in seconds. “As you can see, someone who has been reanimated can keep fighting from nearly any injury” Mashida thought for a moment… suddenly her eyes twitched and Levi was put in a wrist lock as both Outras took one hand and put it behind the opponent’s back.

“let go!” Levi yelled trying to break free. Kasada went over…right as Leviathan was emerging, the girl placed her palm on her foe’s forehead. The outra began to withdraw back inside it's user when suddenly an aura that resembled blue flames outlined Levi's body until a ray of blue light shot into the air before fading. Carsin watched as the reanimated warrior hit the ground.

“What did you do?” he demanded looking straight into his enemy’s eyes.

“I took away his Outra”

“Y-you’re lying, Outras are apart of you, can't just take them away!”

“Actually you can, Outra’s are a manifestation of one's personality but also mental energy, one only needs to search the user's mind then extract that energy. Just like my mother and father gave me their Outras before their deaths”

“You little brat, now Levi is useless without his Outra” Carsin aimed his hand towards Levi causing a flow of violet light to leave the fighter's body. “Seems I’ll have to put in more effort in this battle than I originally hoped for” The heroine focused the abilities of both outras, multiplying her capabilities. Carsin was preparing to reverse his enemy’s attack when Kasada suddenly sent a massive blow to his back, he fell to his knees for a moment before rising back up. He could see that Mashida had made a duplicate of herself to distract him.

“Very clever, you were able to attack me from behind with a surprise attack...however, it won’t happen again” She smiled before two copies of herself went on the offensive, attacking their foe head on with quick melee attacks. Meanwhile Kasada concentrated on her outras...suddenly a pink aura circled around her when a burst of light shot out in every direction like an EMP wave.

The clones vanished as a grin appeared over her face.

“I’m curious to know why you’re so happy all of a sudden, what do you have to be happy about? Both your parents are dead and you have no friends to support you, maybe you’ve gone insane from the stress”

“Heh, if you think that’s the case...then come and end my life as if it were no trouble” Carsin smirked before dashing forward in her direction. As he went for a devastating strike to finish the fight, he instantly felt a sharp pain surge through his body. The villain hit the ground laying on his back.

“Really, that’s the best you can do?” Again, the combatant went for an attack but went staggering back from a fierce kick from Kasada

“I don’t understand, you were far below my level up until now. What could’ve changed in such a short amount of time!?”

“Out of all people I thought you would catch on rather quickly but guess not, reason why I've become so much stronger is because my parent’s outras aren’t something I summon or focus on anymore, they’ve become a part of me in full sync”

“What do you mean sync!?” he shouted as the foe rose to his feet.

“Meaning that whenever I attack, it’s as if both outras are attacking with me at once which is why I said in sync” Carsin flew off in an escape but Kasada just watched, she didn’t move or attack, just watched...

CHAPTER 4 : Understanding the true power of Will

Years later Kasada Mashida was now in her early 30’s, all of her abilities and power had increased nearly 20 times! She was capable of stopping time for 30 minutes at the most, depending on her concentration and the mental power of her target. She found a guy named Takioko Midori, he had red hair and gold eyes as if the sun were reflecting off them. After three years of being together, they had twins; one boy, one girl. The girl had dark blue hair with her father’s golden eyes. Their son had red hair with light blue eyes that seem to glisten in the smallest hint of light. Their names were: Misumi and Nobuko...

Both twins were 10 years old, they were young...but also growing mature rather fast compared to average kids. “Mom when can me and Misumi train with you? I don’t think we’re getting anywhere just playing together”

“Fine you can train with me, but no crying from either of you...and I'm only gonna use about 20% of my power” Misumi nodded as the twins stood next to each other ready for their new opponent. Their mother formed a small sphere the size of tennis ball then shot it straight for the two kids. Nobuko evaded the attack when his sister surprisingly caught it and threw it right back. Kasada protected herself with a violet barrier just as her attack erupted in a massive explosion, Masumi and Nobuko jumped back nearly getting caught in the blast.

“That was close” her son commented shaking a little from the blast. The boy flew towards his target but wasn’t that fast since he hadn’t practiced that much. She dogged the rush attack before catching her son’s leg at the last second. She laughed and threw him back to his sister. She caught Nobuko and sat him behind her.

“My turn” she took a deep breath when suddenly...Misumi made two duplicates of herself, they rushed in Kasada’s directions when their mother suddenly stopped time... She jabbed both clones while walking towards her daughter when suddenly, Misumi’s arm twitched! Kasada was surprised by this, normally when she stopped time others wouldn’t be able to move or even be aware that time had stopped. That’s when time started to move again, Misumi managed to duck under the incoming strike and tripped her.

“What!?” she managed to land on her feet and catch her balance. “How were you able to move Misumi!?” she took a deep breath focusing her mental concentration only on her mother...

“I figured out your time technique, I’m only able to stop time for three seconds but seem to be able to move my body faintly while time is stopped”

Before her mother could reply a ray of light went past them, impacting the street. They turned to see Genoka, a long-lost friend of Kasada.

“Genoka…it’s been awhile, how’s your life been since we got through your situation years ago?” She didn’t respond, instead just stood there starring at them with a faint red glow around her irises. Suddenly she took off at great speed in there direction, not taking her eyes off them.

“Look out!” Misumi cried out seconds before the enemy could strike, Kasada pushed her daughter out of the incoming threat’s path. Genoka rammed into the girl sending them backwards until they hit a office building in the middle of town. Tons of workers took of screaming, running down the stairs or trying to get the elevator open.

“Back off!” Kasada released an energy that covered the office floor in a ray of light. When it cleared, she saw her friend on one knee with scratches all over her body. Kasada thought it was over when the combatant was surrounded in an outline of red light. “What!?” The heroine exclaimed. Genoka’s wounds slowly healed as she rose back to her feet.

“Enough of this!” both fighters clashed with immense blows every second, glass shattering all around them like sparkling rain. Her once close friend smirked before grabbing Kasada by the fist, she was sent forward through the air until she hit a large semi truck hauling a large tank of gasoline. The warrior slowly got up realizing that the tank was leaking large amounts of dark liquid all over her.

“Shit” she commented trying to wipe most of it off. Genoka formed a fireball the size of a baseball before throwing it full speed towards the damaged tank. As soon as the sphere of flames made contact, the entire tank blew up in a large burst of fire and smoke.

“Mom!” Misumi cried out watching the blaze of fire travel across the pool of gas, as the flames quickly made their way towards the poor girl as the intense light made its way towards her, she couldn’t do anything but stare. Just then, as Misumi prepared to feel a deep burning…Nobuko grabbed her by the collar dashing over the wave of flames.

“Now Genoka…prepare to witness my sukaito!” The villain laughed with a hand over her mouth.

“Sukaito…sounds like a word you made up to sound intelligent you little worm” The boy closed his eyes while talking a calm breath.

“I assure you, this isn’t a bluff…neither my mother nor sister has seen this form, I promised myself I would only use this if it meant life of death for those I care about. Now let us reveal the Sukaito!” Suddenly the teen's red hair changed to gray, along with his blue eyes going silver. “Now…shall I make the first move?” The women hesitated at first before regaining herself.

“Altering your appearance makes no difference!” Genoka created a shuriken out of her energy then launched it straight for the powered up foe. He managed to evade it moments before it made contact.

“Nice shot, time to show you my capabilities” Nobuko focused a sphere of energy in his hand before sending it off towards Genoka, she managed to deflect it away, sending it across the area into a home that happen to be an old two story house. Nobuko wasted no time and went to check out the damage. Luckily no one had lived in that house for years so there were no casualties.

Meanwhile Misumi found her mother out cold by a closed store, she laid there motionless as the girl approached her. Misumi walked over placing her palm on the side of her wounded parent's neck…

“She’s ok, she’s just unconscious” as she lifted her up and ascended up into the air their villain spotted them, she attempted to fire a beam from her index finger.

“I won’t let you hurt anyone else!” Nobuko struck her hand causing a loud crack to ring out.

“You-you bastard!” she began firing a barrage of violet beams of energy towards the powered up warrior but missed each shot. As each ray left her hand, the thin line of light would pass the warrior by inches of contact.

“Enough of this” he aimed two fingers out in front of him before shooting beams Similar to hers as a for of karma. But as each beam left his tips, they, struck their target each time. Each beam went straight through her until Nobuko lowered his hand. She collapsed on the pavement with wounds all over her body. The hero walked over to his defeated combatant to see if they were still alive. Genoka laid there with blood coming from all over her body including her mouth.

“Why did you attack us…what’s your motive?” At that moment her eyes changed colors and the wounded opponent shook from the terrible pain.

“I…I was…controlled by….Silver Death” Tears Began running down her face as she finally died.

“Silver…Death, such a strange name…but I will find them and put an end to this pointless slaughter”

Nobuko started studying the name Silver Death. It was supposed to mean when an unknown cause would drive others to kill those close to them. The teen continued to dig deeper but couldn’t find much else.

“Hmmm…he’s covered his tracks well, doesn’t seem to have any events or Evidence that would help”

While Misumi watched over their injured mother, her brother searched for any clues to who silver Death would be…many days went by but still nothing was found… Nobuko finally gave up and stayed at his mother’s side.

“I’m sorry mother…I’ve failed you, I’ve looked all over but can’t find a hint of your friend's controller. But don’t worry, if there's more enemies coming for us, ill beat them” He kissed his sleeping mother’s head and sat back down in the chair by the corner of the room…

Hours went by…Just then an explosion rang out in the distance.

“Was wondering when someone would appear” Nobuko commented as he rose from his chair. The fighter went outside when a vehicle came hurtling towards the house where they were staying. It impacted a few feet from the warrior’s location, he stood waiting… At that moment, a man appeared…he had navy blue hair with golden eyes, he was wearing blacks as well.

“Do you need something?” Nobuko responded with his powered up form rushing over his body for a second before vanishing.

“My name is Naberious Cassiel, I’m the most powerful Outra user in the world” Nobuko clinched his fists.

“What makes you think that?” he asked not looking away from his combatant. Naberious grinned as two separate Outras became visible on both sides of him. “That can’t be…even if you can hold multiple Outras within you, the user shouldn’t be capable of using them at the same time!”

“Well seems like I’ve proved that fact wrong” The hero unleashed his incredible power with sparkles of light appearing around his body. Naberious sent his left inner self at his foe as an offensive while his right created a large purple force field to protect its user from any surprise attacks. His foe’s offensive contained potent levels of power that forced its target back with every strike, Nobuko could barley get a hit in from the overwhelming opponent. Suddenly Naberious’ outra found an opening, proceeding to strike the warrior in the chest.

“Ack!” The boy managed to gain distance but collapse in the street moments later from loss of blood.

“Such a pity that you'd fail here even with your amazing power” he placed his foot on Nobuko’s back putting more force on it every moment. “I will finish you off then kill your allies” Nobuko tried to get up but was to close to losing consciousness to escape his enemy's grasp…

END OF PART 2…

Pro-Gonda

Gavin was playing with cards he made when he had an idea, the dark haired man rushed over to his writing desk and placed all the cards in a neat stack to prepare for his plan, he drew a symbol around the cards and chanted something in an ancient language. Suddenly all the cards glistened in different colors before shooting out the window in all directions he was only able to catch one of his cards as all the others disappeared in the distance.

“ I have a feeling it’s going to take a while to find all these cards” Gavin brushed the dark hair out of his eyes as he set the card on the table.

“Hmm, it’s about 5:30 p.m. at the moment, I guess I can search for about one hour before it gets too late” he left the house in search of any cards in the area but after an hour of searching he had no luck, seemed as those all the cards had gone farther than expected.

“Damn it, looks like I’ll have to search tomorrow”

CHAPTER 1 Just A Game

Gavin sat up in his bed rubbing his eyes then laid there for about ten minutes before finally getting out of bed. He looked at his card, it seemed to shine in the sunlight.

“Well time to go over to my girl’s house and see what she’s doing before work” Gavin put on his favorite black shirt and blue jeans before leaving the house, He kept thinking about the cards that dispersed out his window far from his area.

“Still curious to why the cards reacted that way, didn’t seem to describe it like that when I was studying the spell” Just then his girlfriend opened the door, she had long dark brown hair and brown eyes with a shade of green.

“Hey babe” she said smiling at him, she gave him a big hug not letting go. The guy started to blush as his girl continued to hold on to him.

“Heh babe, this is a very long hug” she didn’t say anything but just snuggled her head into his shirt. Suddenly a girl let out an enormous screen out in the distance, Gavin felt something

“Heh babe, this is a very long hug” she didn’t say anything but just snuggled her head into his shirt. Suddenly a girl let out an enormous scream out in the distance, Gavin felt something in his pocket and quickly pulled it out, it was the card he had left on the desk. It seemed to have a purple aura swarming around itself.

“What the hell?” The ground shook as a dark purple beam shot down from the sky to one point, the guy hurried over to the impact point to see someone holding one of his cards that were lost.

“I have a bad feeling about this” the dark haired boy said to himself.

“Ah, I see you have a card as well, the cards of Gohidem are very unique, you never realize how powerful your creature is until the final moments of the battle”

“You are?” Gavin asked holding his card tightly in the palm of his hand.

“Oh yes, I must apologize for not introducing myself, I am Johnny Delmare and was surprised to find one of these cards just laying in the street” Johnny brushed the brown hair out of his hazel eyes with a smile.

“Look, for I hold the Alacaid card” The picture showed a giant kraken-like creature that had glowing eyes, it was if it was a mix of a kraken and a titan.

“Let us see who has luck in their favor” Johnny faced the card towards his opponent,

“Omega Kraken!” the card began to glow and the man tossed the card a few feet ahead of him. The Kraken emerged from the normal playing card and faced it’s target. Gavin was shaking in fear and quickly looked at the name of his creature,

“ psychic mind” as before the card began to glow so the guy copied Johnny by tossing the card in front of him as well. A giant skull made out of metal emerged, it’s robotic eyes were green and it stared at the Kraken.

“Heh, a noob like you has no chance of beating me with that type of creature...Omega, attack” The Omega Kraken let out an ear scrapping wale before reaching for the target with one of it’s massive scaly hands. The floating skull vanished at the last second causing the kraken to hit the street.

“Hmph, I’ll admit when it comes to speed, yours seems to show promise...however speed is only a fraction of what’s needed to win a fight!” Johnny pointed towards the boy signaling his creature to finish the battle. The giant sea monster made a fist and threw it straight down at the open opponent. Just as it seemed over, a flash of light blinded the giant kraken, it missed the final blow and struck a car with incredible force.

“What's going on!?” Johnny yelled shielding his eyes, Gavin's creature had come back, it charged up energy and shot green lasers out of it's eyes. The Gigantic monster cried out in pain until Gavin's creature halted it's assault. The beast hit the ground making a large crater from it's impact.

“No, I couldn't have lost...you didn't even know how to use the cards when we started!”

“Yeah, thanks for teaching me” Gavin responded pointing at his defeated foe. The skull charged up for another attack,

“Alright I'm going...but you'll see me again” The Kraken had gone back in the card but it wasn't glowing or shiny anymore.

“Looks like the glow represents the card's life force or power”

Gavin was about to sit and rest when he hard his girl running up to him.

“Are you ok!?” She cried holding him tightly.

“I'm fine Marcia don't worry” she frowned still worried. He lifted her head up with his hand and looked into her eyes,

“Don’t worry” he repeated. She nodded with her head on his chest…

When Gavin finally convinced Marcia to go to work, he locked the house and went to search for more cards, it was around one when his card psychic mind began to give off it's aura once more.

“I must be near another card, that's probably what makes the cards act like this” The boy was in a field with just a farm and store in the distance. Finally he found the card on top of a bush. Once he slid the card in his pocket, the other card stopped giving off it's aura.

The card he found was called: “The blue demon” and it had a picture of a demonic creature with glowing blue eyes.

“Alright, at least now I have two cards, should make my way back before I get lost” After an hour or so of walking, The boy had made it back to his house. Gavin fell asleep as soon as he got in bed…

After a few hours of sleep he awoke and turned to his clock, it was six and the sun was beginning to go down. He looked at his cards for bit before setting them back on his desk. The next day the guy decided to just spend the day with his girl Marcia.

“Morning” the boy said walking over to his girl that was just laying on the couch watching TV. Gavin sat down next to her and she laid her had on his stomach.

“What do you want to watch?” she asked looking up at him with her head looking up at him.

“Up to you babe, I’m just glad we’re spending time together” She giggled and just turned her head back to the TV. After awhile Marcia was in the kitchen making lasagna, her boyfriend was on his smartphone researching the effects of the spell he had used:

“Whatever is affected by this spell will eventually have changes on the item that are unknown”

“Hmm, seems it’s unknown what’s going to happen to what’s ever affected by the dark magic” After about an hour the food was finally ready, Gavin sat down at the table as Marcia set a plate down in front of him.

“Thanks” he responded before picking up his fork. They ate every piece of the lasagna until there was nothing left.

“You have something on your face babe” She quickly grabbed her napkin and wiped the red sauce off her boyfriend’s face.

“Better she commented kissing his cheek” The guy blushed looking at her then picked up his plate, cleaning it off in the sink. When he was about to sit down, the two cards he had left on his desk down the street came soaring like two purple shooting stars. They were blocked by the window unable to get in. The boy got up opening the closed window. The two cards rushed in landing in his hands.

“He let out a sigh, I don’t wanna deal with this right now, I want to spend the day with my Marcia” Gavin quickly ran outside but couldn’t find anything out of the ordinary, the young adult checked all over but couldn’t find a card or any people around.

“This doesn’t make sense, my cards are giving off their aura again, that should mean there’s another card nearby” Just then Gavin heard a little kid cry out:

“Sweet I found some kind of playing card, it looks rare too!” The small light brown haired boy picked it up looking at it with interest.

“Oh no, if he figures out how to use it then I could be in a lot of trouble...I have to take that card from him before something bad happens” Gavin found a bush and hid in the empty part of it to get close before he attempted to take the card from the kid. The guy rolled out from the bush swiping the card from the child’s hand.

“These aren’t for kids, they’re deadly a kid was killed by them a few months ago” The small boy’s eyes widened before he ran off screaming.

“Well that solves that problem, might as well see what card I got...strange, this isn’t one of the card I had during the spell...could it be affecting all the cards in the city!?”

Gavin told Marcia he had to go home to do something, she nodded sad and gave him one last hug. Gavin kissed her forehead before rushing to his house.

“This can’t be possible, this card wasn’t in the circle I drew for the ritual or whatever you’d call it” He examined the card for a while before placing it by his others.

“That makes three he commented before falling asleep… The tired man did not awake until finally hearing his phone go off. He slowly grabbed it still barely awake, it was twelve in the afternoon. There were four texts from his girlfriend worrying about him.

{Marcia}

“Morning

Are you ok?

I’m worried about you

hope you’re safe I’ll drop by your house at five after work”

He spent the day studying his cards hoping he wouldn’t have to fight in a death match against anyone who found a card. It was five days before his cards released their signals once more.

“Great, another card or user is close” The boy literally rolled out of bed landing on the hard wooden floor on his back. He aimed his hand at the three cards and they drifted across the room into his hands.

“Good...I didn’t have to get up to get them” Once he had on new clean clothes the guy left the house to see if the user or card was in sight…

“Hmm, still no ray of light or anything that would easily catch my attention. These cards are going to take forever to comprehend” Just as the dark haired boy was about to take another step, a fireball flew past him, nearly touching the side of his cheek. The flaming sphere blew up a car on impact, sending a faint shockwave in all directions. He turned to see a tan skinned teen with dark brown hair and hazel eyes.

“Hello, my cards have alerted me that you also play the game of Gohidem, I won’t lose to you no matter what type of cards you have!”

“How do so many people know about this game so clearly when I made it up except for the name!?” Gavin placed his Blue Demon card down in the center of the street in front of his new foe. A creature made entirely of fire came into view beside him.

“Wait, where’s your creature’s card?” the confused player asked.

“Heh, you need to learn more about these cards, certain level creatures don’t have a range limit of their card, also don’t have to go back in it either, even if low on power”

“Attack Blue Demon!” the user commanded, it flew straight for the teen but was protected by a wall of fire that shot up from the ground. Gavin’s creature ascended up into the clouds before opening its mouth. A powerful flash of lightning shot out of its mouth that avoided the fire wall, striking both the guy and his creature. The creature became three separate balls of fire before merging back together. The demon stayed high in the air, not keeping it’s eyes off the target.

“G-go firebayga!” The creature shot out a powerful fireball that went soaring straight for Blue demon. Gavin’s ally ascended up through the clouds attempting to escape the flaming ball of fire, the projectile was closing in each second, getting closer and closer. Blue Demon maneuvered back down towards the sphere, it was an inch from the monster’s face before it dogged the attack at the las second.

“W-wha?” the weak guy exclaimed as his foe’s ally flew straight towards him. It punched the open enemy in the chest, causing him to cough out blood before losing consciousness.

Firebayda let out a loud screech at the sight of it’s owner defeated. The flaming bird-like creature charged Gavin with a barrier of fire swarming around itself, the boy had an idea, he rolled out of the way with just a small scorch mark on his shirt’s sleeve. The dark-haired boy ran over to his out cold opponent looking through his pockets…

“I think this is what I’m searching for!” Gavin pulled out a card that was blank not having any creature or info on it. He aimed the card in the direction of the scorching beast, a ray of light shot out of the front of the card heading for the bird. The beam managed to make contact with the creature beginning to pull it towards the card. It struggled to escape the light’s grip but it proceeded towards the holder’s card. Finally Firebayda was sealed inside the card in a flash of silver light.

“It worked!” the proud boy cheered staring at the picture of the bird on the card. He pulled a cardholder out of the blacked out teen where the boy put his current cards.

“Good, at the moment I have four cards” He took out a miniature notebook and wrote down things he’s noticed so far:

1.) Cards release energy near other cards.

2.) High level creatures are capable of staying out of its card even when beaten.

3.) Blank cards can capture monsters by pointing the face of the card in the direction of the holder’s target.

Before he could finish writing, a light dragon appeared in dazzling rays with a noise pillar staff,

Don’t be comfortable with just four cards” let’s go find more. You may not have the opportunity of getting to the transparent card again. I mean master of all the cards. Whoever lays hands to them before you, believe me, he's going to bust you. I'm Zuaranda"

As the weeks turned into months Gavin had ten cards even though you're only able to use five in a battle. He didn’t see much of Zuaranda after that one conversation. The teen took out his small box that held all of his deck of cards, he took out a Carvance card that was a large lion type beast with three tails, each had an element on the end, one was a blaze with fire, another seemed to be made of water while the last had electricity.

“Says it’s a high ranking card capable of more abilities then the average single card”

CHAPTER 2 : The First Card Tournament

About ten years later, Gavin had received an invite to a card tournament at a large dome - like area. He was in his 30's now but still had his youthful personality. His wife Marcia was hesitant to go with him but finally gave in to make sure he’d be ok.

“Are you sure this’ll be safe?” she questioned. He placed his hands on her shoulders then kissed her forehead letting her know everything would be alright. Gavin entered the large dome building where a high desk stood with a women sitting there.

“Welcome, please fill this entry application so we may know who's arrived and entering this tournament” The contestant nodded Writing down his info then entering a large metal door that led to a large arena. Gavin had put his name down as his author name “Sinto” so he could also use it as a player name as well. The dark haired man could see multiple other people standing around which he expected to be contestants too.

Two hours later…

After waiting for so long all the entries were finally submitted, the host was a boy in his early 20’s that had dark red hair and purple eyes.

“I’m glad so many of you have come to participate in the first tournament, it took some time to create this official tournament especially since these cards were scarce up until a few years ago…now let us begin this epic challenge, the winner shall get this!” The boy revealed a card that glowed a light gold all around itself. “A rare card that contains one of the five divinity cards, in case any of you aren’t aware cards have been categorized into five sections:

1. Natural

2. Chaos

3. Rebirth

4. Divinity

5. Beast

Obviously like most card games they use it to keep it more organized or keep track of what type you’re looking for. Now for the first round…Gavin vs Terra” Gavin stood ready pulling out a random card from his deck, his opponent pulled the first card out from the top of her stack before summoning the creature within it.

“Go Simkai!” a tall knight-looking being appeared, it was in black armor with a height of seven feet. The boy felt a little un easy by the strong looking appearance of his foe but shook it off as he summoned his ally as well.

“Get ready, for my Incarta!” a tall creature in dark red and blue armor emerged with glowing red eyes, showing sharp nails about five inches long.

“Begin!” The announcer shouted, the knight pulled out a large sword aiming it towards it's opponent. Simkai swung it's blade straight for the armored foe when it suddenly caught the tip of the blade with it’s left hand.

“Go Incarta, show them your skills!” the armored being kicked the sword out of Simkai's hand sending it spiraling up into the air. Gavin's warrior put their fingers together like a dagger then proceeded forward to stab the combatant. The knight managed to stop it with both it's hands but couldn’t manage to do anything more, only keep the sharp nails away from their chest. Just then the sword was coming down fast about to hit one of them…Gavin's ally managed to brake the file’s position plus catch their sword. Before the knight could defend itself Incarta stabbed them straight through their body. Simkai began cracking apart like glass as a dark fog seem to leave their body as well. Terra's creature crumbled to pieces right before everyone while Gavin's went back into their card.

“Round one goes to Gavin!” the announcer responded from the boy's obvious victory. “Next: Michael vs Brandon!” Gavin walked past one of the upcoming contestants and noticed who they were…

“My wife's brother entered this tournament?” He sat in the rows of seats waiting for the battle to start soon.

“Round two…begin!” Michael opened a binder filled with cards ordered by the strongest to weakest of the category.

“Let’s see…how about Denkota” the short haired boy pulled out his selected card and aimed it at Brandon, “Come forth Denkota!” a lion – like beast appeared with blood red skin and purple eyes, it's tail was made up of ten thin but long tail -like parts. It let out a roar that seem to shake the entire dome.

“Wow, that’s some roar” Gavin commented. Brandon sighed as he slowly took out a card from his jean pocket.

“Your creature is no match for mine!” the card glistened with an orange aura as a large Golem emerged with lava inside it's hard shell skin. “Attack my Golem!” the large creature formed a ball of hardened magma, throwing it full force at their combatant. Michael’s beast waited as the attack went spiraling forward. Using it's tail, Denkota caught the ball before sending it back faster. Brandon watched as his Golem’s attack came flying back, impacting the monster's face. It fell backwards hitting the ground.

“Attack Denkota!” Michael announced, the creature opened it's mouth firing a large sphere of purple energy. People watched in amazement as the attack hit the creature's chest, half the golem’s shell body was blown off by the incredible force of their file’s attack.

“Damn it, can’t end like this…Golem, use your last resort” His ally stood up once more with magma oozing from the side of itself. It ascended with a massive jump before shifting itself into a ball like position.

“He's planning to impact like a meteor and take my beast out…Denkota vaporize him before the Golem can make contact!” His beast roared in reply before building up power. The red beast only had seconds until his foe landed, finally Denkota released an incredible blast that was far stronger then it's first attack. His opponent was completely obliterated in a wave of purple light. When it cleared the golem was completely gone with nothing left. Brandon waited for his creature to return to him but never did…

“I don’t understand, why hasn’t Golem returned to my card?!” His opponent Michael laughed with his hand over his mouth.

“Think logically, our creatures are made out of energy…but how can they return if no essence of their energy remains?” Brandon fell to his knees.

“No…this can’t happen…I won’t let it!” Brandon pulled out another card but was stopped by the owner of the Tournament.

“I’m sorry but I’m gonna need you to leave sir” Brandon gave Michael an angered glare before leaving the dome arena…

Next round was Ah vs Gavin…He stood ready brushing the dark hair out of his eyes looking straight at his new target.

“Let’s go” Gavin taunted waving a card he had randomly chosen from his deck. His opponent also held a card in between his two fingers. Both revealed their card's face as both creatures came forth at their side. Gavin had summoned a silver armored fighter with a katana for a weapon, while Ah had summoned a male vampire with long silver hair, red eyes and pale skin.

“Your foe stands before you” Gavin commanded. His warrior gripped the handle of the katana then bolted towards his target, Ah watched as his ally was slit across the torso, his blood seeping from a clear wound. The user was shocked when suddenly the cut began healing itself.

“Wow he healed himself in mere seconds!’ the announcer commented by the surprise. Once healed the vampire made a fist with a dark aura swarming around it before striking his combatant in the chest. Gavin quickly moved out of the way as his teammate impacted the edge of the ring.

“This is getting interesting” Michael commented from the audience pulling his hoodie off. The warrior gripped his sword tightly before again making it’s way in the opponent’s direction. It slashed him as hard and fast as it could before sliding the katana back to the holder. Wounds appeared all over the foe’s body with immense blood running down his body. Shockingly AH's creature still managed to heal itself completely even after nearly 20 slashes across his body. Gavin fell to his knees not sure what to do now, his warrior did his best but had barley any effect.

“Time to finish this” AH snapped his fingers, at first the vampire did nothing when suddenly he moved at new levels of speed when the vampire bit down on the armored warrior’s neck area. The enemy managed to bite through their armor with his powerful fangs. Purple energy glowed around AH’s vampire before he pushed the foe aside, letting him hit the arena floor. Suddenly a katana formed on the side of his waist Similar to the warrior he was fighting. The audience watched in surprise as the vampire slowly took out his new weapon. His foe was starting to rise to his feet when a surge of force swept through the arena, the audience could barley feel the force from the attack. Gavin watched as his warrior hit the ground, laying motionless on it's stomach. He let out a sigh of disappointment before pulling his creature back into his card.

“Good match” AH commented walking over to his opponent. Gavin looked away with an annoyed look on his face. “Don’t be like that, I’m not being sarcastic…I actually admired your choice of creature, maybe we can go all out some time instead of just one card” His friend nodded shaking his hand before both contestants left the arena for the next battle.

“Alright we'll have a short break before the next match!” The others sighed in relief that they could prepare a little longer.

“Damn, can’t believe I lost so easily” Gavin said to himself as he leaned back in one of the soft cushioned chairs that were all over the audience seating area. He sat looking through his cards, he manly had Chaos cards that had to do with fighters/creatures who could use destructive moves and hold their own again an enemy. He only owned one rebirth card but didn’t think about using it and revealing his both strongest plus favorite card of his stack. But with him defeated there was no point in worrying about that now…

1 hour later…

Finally the break was over, they were ready for the next battle: Michael vs Chris. Chris was tall with short blonde hair and dark blue eyes. The teen stood prepared on one side of the arena. The blonde combatant pulled out a card that seemed to shine from the arena’s lights.

“Behold my trump card!” Chits aimed his card, causing a zombie looking creature to appear with a bloody katana. Michael summoned a tall creature with thick silver armor. It looked like a buff knight with red eyes.

“Let's begin” Michael commented as his creature pulled out a long silver sword. It slowly walked towards his foe with flames igniting with each step. Chris' zombie spat out a dark purple mist surrounding their target’s face. Suddenly Michael’s warrior pierced the undead’s torso with black gore flying everywhere. Just then he pulled it out as if fighting an invisible force or possessed. The warrior's eyes turned purple moments before stabbing himself through their torso as well.

“Are you kidding me!?” Michael complained. His being bled out and collapsed with it’s eyes going out. Gavin along with a few others applauded Chris as his zombie returned to it's card. Michael grinded his teeth in anger as the opponent pulled out another card, a white ninja emerged from his card attempting to kill Chris. Suddenly as the ninja went for a kill with hidden blades in both hands a pale skinned man with only shorts on and purple eyes materialized between them, catching both bladed with ease. Michael’s eyes widened as the unknown man head-butted his target, causing him to shatter to pieces. Michael began stepping back out of fear but was stopped by a duplicate of him blocking his way. It lifted the participant off his feet with purple flames swarming around his hand.

“You're disqualified” he shoved his fist into Michael’s mouth sending flames through his body before bursting into ash. The crowd went silent with surprised expressions on their faces…

“Time for the final match : CHRIS V.S AH” Chris once more brought out his zombie ready for yet another match. AH however pulled out a Similar card that reflected the light as well.

“Prepare for my. Corson Naberious!” A massive demon emerged with chains hanging from it's claws. His foe hesitated but signaled his creature to attack. Again his zombie spat at his target in an attempt to posses him. But just as it was about to make contact the large creature became transparent, causing the liquid to land on the ground. It grinned showing it's sharp teeth then slashed it's claws across AH’s creature causing more dark blood to come out of the zombie's chest.

“Come on zomboa, you can do better than that” his user called out. His creature swung it's katana over and over but couldn’t seem to get a hit on the large demon. Suddenly Chris’ creature picked up the zombie with one hand and ate it. Few people in the audience throw up in their mouth while others called B.S on the creature’s action.

“What the hell was that!?” AH complained. Chris laughed looking back to his opponent.

“My demon has a special ability that isn’t banned in the rules, the ability is: whatever creature it devours, it gains their abilities…the only downside is my demon is only able to use that creature’s abilities a few times before it fades. I haven’t figured out how to extend the usage of their abilities yet…but I’m sure I’ll figure it out eventually”

AH sighed in annoyance but put his hand out looking away from his target. They shook hands before the loser left the arena proceeding to the audience.

“Looks like we have our champion!” the host announced. Flowers were thrown from the rows of people while the host came up to him.

“Congratulations, here's your prize!” The man handed Chris a card that read : “200 GP”

“With this card you’ll be able to purchase cards from our machines that look kind of like an ATM” Chris thanked him and walked out to his car, Gavin caught up with him just before he left.

“That was a great tournament, I hope you and me can have another match Some time so I can see more of the type of cards you collect or at least have.

After a month a large creature appeared over the city, it was bigger then Chris' demon card, it had dark skin with a blue light barley shinning out of part of his body. It resembled a black cloud with blue light around it.

“W-what's that?” Marcia and Gavin asked starring at the large monster”

“It's the being from the Legion card, a powerful creature capable of destroying an entire city in one attack”

“Well what should we do?” Gavin replied still not taking his eyes off the massive being. Chris thought for a moment before replying: Two of us should detract it while we have another look for the card user”

“But who's that third? Marcia doesn’t use Pro-Gonda cards” Marcia made a fake cough getting her fiancé’s attention. They turned to see her holding three cards in her hand.

“I azure you, I can use these cards with barley any trouble” Chris smiled at her confidence.

“I guess we’re set then, let’s go” While Chris and Gavin made their way over to Legion’s position. Marcia began searching around the area for any signs of the user. Marcia looked over the city for anything suspicious…

“Hmph no sign of anyone abnormal…better try my Norbus Amber” She pulled out one of her three cards, a scaled unicorn appeared in front of her, it had dark blue scales with a purple horn and dark red hair on the back of it's neck.

“Norbus search for anything out of the ordinary!” Her creature bowed it's head slowly when a light blue wave of light shot out of the horn. The shockwave of light scoured throughout the city when suddenly a golden ray of light shot upward into the atmosphere.

“I have found the source of Legion master” her creature announced. Marcia mounted her creature as Norbus ascended into the air, soaring across the sky landing on the roof of a building near the found source.

Meanwhile…

Gavin along with Chris reached the coming threat while pulling out a single card from their decks. Their large target looked down on them with massive eyes.

“What do you want fools?” Legion asked not taking his eyes off them.

“Now!” one of them called out as they showed their card’s face towards the opponent. Chris’ creature was a purple being with gold wristbands along with a gold outline around his face. A purple aura swarmed around him. Gavin's was a red skeleton in a dark cloak.

“Vogan Dusk attack!” The dark haired user commanded, his red skeleton spun his scythe then released a bolt of lightning at his foe, it struck him head on but didn’t seem to have any effect. Just then Legion shapeshifted into a giant black creature made out of a type of steel. He clinched his fist throwing it straight for both creatures. Chris' being transported himself and the users a mile away while Vogan managed to slow the massive fist down with his scythe. The red being let go of his blade slowly using his energy to keep the blade in place so Legion couldn’t move his fist any closer. The colossal fighter pulled his arm back and threw another blow toward Vogan, the weapon was knocked away spiraling backwards until hitting the ground sticking into the soil. As yet another blow rushed in Dusk's direction, His ally emerged from a flash of light stopping the fist with his palm.

“Time to start the real fight!” He announced before pushing the creature back, it was forced a few feet back but managed to keep a stable balance.

“What rank is your card?” He asked his ally.

“He’s Rift Keogon, a four star Divinity creature, it’s a god-like card that’s one of five ultra-rare cards, the other four cards are unknown to normal or even long time experts like us. I assure you that these cards are either hidden or the users are keeping them hidden in their deck or possibly not even putting them in their deck” They turned back to the fight and saw Legion throwing faster blows aimed for Rift Keogon. Surprisingly the warrior stopped each blow with one wrist as if he were fighting a normal opponent.

“I’ve had it with you trash, prepare for me to go all out!” The giant monster changed into a smaller man size version of himself, along with a gold Light covering his body. Legion moved much faster than before, unleashing an onslaught of punches. Keogon dogged each one but could feel intense heat radiating off him. Once an opening appeared, the fighter struck their foe in the face head on. Legion staggered backwards while Rift began to feel a burning feeling in his fist, he looked down to see a similar light around his palm.

“What is this!?” He questioned…

Meanwhile Marcia had confronted the man responsible for unleashing Legion, his name was Acuris Nakomore. He had dark green hair with gray irises that was just dark enough not to blind in with his eyeball.

“So…you found me…but what is it you intend on doing?” kill me? capture me? or maybe slap me around a little before letting me go with a warning. Heh, so…which is it?” a grin grew over his face as he stood with his arms crossed.

“ Rasi Sanada, unleash your attack!” Her creature bowed and fired a thin but fast beam directed at the assailant. Acuris moved his head to the side with the attack just barley missing by an inch.

“Heh I must say this creature is fascinating, if I had moved even a second slower, you may have hit the side of my face” The villain pulled out a card from his jacket’s chest pocket and quickly turned it to show his foe. A white haired man with a red thin scarf around his neck emerged, he didn’t appear to have a shirt, but a gem was in the center of his head. Along with no irises.

“Go on Teganda, show her the power of my deck” Marcia watched as the man fired lasers from his eyes, the girl's unicorn attempted to absorb it into it's horn but was turned to stone once the attack made contact.

“Damn” she pulled her next card with two still remaining in her current deck. “Go Saramis!” A white female demon emerged with large black wings and red eyes faced her foe.

“Attack!” Marcia commanded, her creature let out aloud sonic scream sending the villain staggering back off his feet into a stop sign. His ears were ringing with a little blood running down the sides. “S-shit, surprised I didn’t go deaf” The assailant slowly got to his feet still disoriented and commanded Teganda to release another attack. His warrior took in a deep breath then breathed out a wave of silver flames in his target's direction, Marcia froze in place when her ally moved in front of the approaching flames taking it in by inhaling it like a vacuum. She didn’t stop until all the flames were gone. Saramis grinned then aimed her hand toward her enemies, shadowy creatures in the form of girls grabbed the card user and his creature by their arms and throat, about three dark girls had a grip on both opponents. Marcia watched as her creature’s eyes glowed…Saramis aimed two fingers straight out in front of her like a gun and released a purple beam, it began to become transparent as it looked like two faint beams. One beam was directed at the creature while the other aimed at its user…

The villain closed his eyes waited for the beam to pierce through his body…but nothing happened, he opened his eyes to see his warrior get struck with the attack, silver blood gushing from their torso before evaporating like smoke.

“Are you finished!?” Marcia yelled pointing at him with a confident smile on her face. He felt the shadow girls let go of him, letting him fall to his knees. He looked up at her then back at his Legion. “Legion come!” he shouted. The woman's eyes widened realizing that the enemy was calling his best fighter over. The golden evolved being took off toward his user with the others right behind him. Vogan shot a fire ball from his bony hand but missed just an inch from the enemy’s incredible reaction and speed. Keogon was nearly in reaching distance, the being attempted to grab Legion’s hand but just barley missed as his target darted down for his user landed next to him. The others reached Marcia with their creatures at their sides as well.

“Enough of this…Marcia, Chris, lets unleash everything our allies got!” They nodded as all three Pro Gonders commanded their creatures to fire their strongest attack. Vogan made a blast of fire that covered the street, Keokogan formed a sphere of gold light in one hand raised up in the air, lastly Saramis unleashed a much stronger sonic scream, Chris' ally watched as the two were engulfed in flames then the scream blowing the flames away reveling the user covered in burns while his partner had blocked it not taking much damage. Keogoan threw his sphere of light directed at the card user, he knew Legion would react by protecting his user which is what he did.

The being of light put his hands out slowing the sphere of light down but just barley, the others watched as their foe struggled with it.

“Now Me I” His user shouted. Chris' ally closed his palm into a fist and the large ball of light erupted in an explosion. Legion was utterly destroyed in the immense burst of power. Once everything was quiet they looked at their attacker who seemed to be having trouble staying conscious. Marcia walked up to him. “You've lost” he said nothing before hitting the pavement succumbing to his wounds.

“Finally he’s gone” Chris commented…

CHAPTER 3 The Card War

It was 2029, Gavin's 30th birthday was coming up when suddenly his phone began ringing. He answered quickly feeling as though something was off.

“Gavin we have a problem, hurry and get over to Slyborn!” His friend quickly hung up. Slyborn was a base like area that he and his friends hung out and practiced their cards to test their limits or strategies. The dark haired man rushed in seeing Chris and the others including AH sitting at a large round table waiting for him.

“Gavin we have a major problem…seems a group of card users like that unknown man” Their ally sighed placing his hand on the table.

“So what is our strategy?” They sighed. “That’s what we’re trying to figure out…its not that easy to locate them, at first cards gave off a energy source where we could track it…but some how the cards hold in their Ki to where we can’t use our cards or creatures to locate them” Just then Chris brought in a high tech radio and set it down in the middle of the table.

“Here's a radio we can use like a police scanner to hear any alerts of attacks throughout the city…

An hour or two went by when an alert came up telling them they had a large steel creature destroying the south part of town.

“Let's head out” AH said standing up pushing in his chair.

“wait we should have two people stay here in case something happens” Gavin suggested. In the end Chris and him stayed at the base as support while Marcia and AH left to check out what was happening down town…They reached the area and got out of the car to see a large dragon made out of steel breathing waves of blue fire all over the city. A few people were still running away in panic while the two card users pulled out a card each and aimed it toward the monster. AH summoned the zombie that Chris had used in the tournament, it stood in front of the massive creature with it's bloody katana. The dragon opened it's mouth and released another wave of fire directed at the undead being. AH and Marcia watched as the zombie was ablaze with flames but didn’t seem to have any effect as the flames slowly faded away.

“Attack” AH shouted to his creature, the zombie ascended up and drove his katana deep into the creature’s neck. It let out a loud roar that shook the city. The users nearly lost their balance. Purple blood dripped from the creature’s wound. Just then a girl appeared on top of a building just a few feet away from the dragon.

“How dare you injure my monster!...I Crystal will make sure you and this city is burned to the ground” AH had his zombie continue the onslaught against the attacking monster. Meanwhile Marcia summoned A fairy like creature that was human size and took her up to the roof of the building where the girl was. “Where are your partners!?” Marcia questioned.

“What are you talking about?” Crystal smiled. The girl frowned ordering her fairy to attack, suddenly the girl was covered in green light, she tried to move but realize she was paralyzed. “Damn…I can’t move!” She forced her head in her ally's Direction and commanded the dragon to attack. The large beast was bleeding severely but began shooting fire in every direction. The fairy simply made a barrier of light protecting her from the fire. AH slowly backed up to get some distance away from the attacking creature when suddenly a large wave of fire headed in his direction, just before he wasn’t going up in flames his zombie landed in front of him and moved his Katana in a fast motion creating a purple ray of light the purple light seem to cause the fire to disappear.

“That was close” the user responded lowering his hand from his face. Crystal continued struggling to regain control over her body. “Finish this!” AH shouted pointing at the already injured beast. His zombie let out a loud screech before jumping at the dragon. It breathed out yet another blaze of flames but just barley missed as the undead warrior stabbed his sword deep into his enemy's chest as it slowly went down slitting the creature’s body. The beast roared out in in pain as it began to bleed out more until finally evaporated.

“Finally” Marcia commented. She turned to see her foe slowly begin to force her hand towards one of her pockets, AH stayed out in the street in case something happened on the room, the user saw Crystal attempting to pull out her deck of cards, but Marcia commanded her fairy to attack. The ally shot multiple beams from her fingers piercing through the villain’s body. Blood dripped from her body as she hit the pavement of the roof they were on, she wasn’t paralyzed anymore but her body was badly wounded.

“Now tell us who and where your allies are!” She shouted. Her assailant looked up at her as a pool of her own blood began to form underneath her.

“N-never, I’d die before betraying my friends!” The girl looked at her creature and the fairy nodded aiming her finger at their target's head shooting a beam straight through the center of her head. Marcia looked away and jumped down to the street.

“Who knows how many of them there are, but she did give away that there are others”

After hours of researching occurrences online and listening to the radio, they finally knew where they were, by what they knew, there were four, three guys and one girl, they caused destruction and stole cards from any one they found after defeating them and wiping out the entire area.

“Let's go and end their sick game”…

(TO BE CONTINUED…)

UNNAMED

Gavin Kurinka hit the pavement, laying on his back as a dark figure approached.

“What shame, to think you’d make it this far only to fail” the man seemed to look exactly like him but with different clothes along with a dark personality to match.

“Poor Kurinka, sorry to be the one to finish you but it ends here” His duplicate aimed his palm toward his wounded opponent charging up energy in his hand…

Kurinka awoke in his head with sweat running down his face, his friend Alex woke up in no time in the bed on the opposite side of the room.

“What’s the matter?” he said rubbing his eye as his eyes began to focus. Alex had dark blue hair with golden eyes, some thought his appearance was odd while others saw his traits as unique.

I’m fine Alex…just a nightmare” Gavin slowly got out of bed wiping the sweat off with an unused shirt at the end of the bed. Just then Steven walked through the door, Steven walked into Gavin's room. He grinned at his friend. He pushes his sandy brown bangs off of his light tanned forehead. "Finally up, then? You okay?" I'm fine he says pushing past him his dark hair still a mess in the back Alex looked at Steven and Shrugged. Steven frowns a little and rolls his shoulders.

"Okay. You just looked frazzled, is all. How are you, Alex?"

“I'm fine” he replied stretching, “our friend just had a nightmare waking up in a sweat” Steven nods a little in understanding. His medium length hair bounces slightly with the movement. "He still down to train or is this going to be an off day, you think?" Alex quickly put on his training gear and chugged a small bottle of water. “We'll just have to find out” he replied. Steven saunters outside to start stretching. “He plans to train regardless”

“Most likely” Alex whispered to him. They watched as Gavin mercilessly through blows to the large Steel punching bag they had in the center of the training grounds. Steven watches Alex as he stretches and prepares. "That nightmare bugged him." Nah, this is him everyday this is how he warms his fists up but I will say he is punching a little harder than normal Steven looks at Alex.

"We can't let him show us up. Let's get out there." Alex nodded to him Steven jogs out to his usual spot and gets down to his routine Gavin continued until running out of breath Steven works up a visible and drenching sweat. He holds his knees and gasps for breath. All right who's going up against me first Gavin announced Crossing his arms. Gavin dashed towards Steven for a surprise attack Steven turns his head in time to see Gavin. He lunges forward and rolls to the side. He pushes up to his feet .... as the storm began to clear David glanced in the distance and could see two familiar faces Gavin and Steven.

Gavin stopped himself and turned around Steven waves to David. "Just in time, my dude!" David greets the two friends and all of the head for cover as drops of rain start falling heavily on them. Gavin brushed his hair out of his eyes as it poured down. "Damn I hate the rain"

"It's refreshing, though," Steven notes He rolled his eyes looking away. Oh no "said David" as he looked in his backpack to see if the rain hadn't messed up his History essay. Steven smooths his damp hair back. "Well, guess we're done training. Unless you want to do it in the rain." Gavin walked over to the covered part of the area and sat down Steven follows his friend and sits They look at David, he catches up with his friends and takes a seat near Steven. "How's your essay? Did it survive?" Steven asks. Yes, fortunately the rain wasn't able to penetrate through "said David" Steven smiles some and nods a little. Gavin looked around "wait where's Alex?" He slowly stood up and looked around but saw or heard no sign of his friend. He couldn't have got home could he?" He turns towards the others. Steven shrugs his shoulders. "I thought he was training with us. He either went home or he's hiding to scare us."

Hey look the rain stopped let's go and look for him "said David" The others looked as Gavin had an off expression, ( the rain doesn't normally just stop like that...) but all of them got up to look for Alex Gavin searched the house but saw no sign of him Steven searches around the training field to no avail David tries calling him but he's not picking up.

"It normally doesn't come to this but I'll have to take a different approach on this" Gavin slowly ascended up into the air he hadn't fully mastered the flying technique but at this point he didn't care he rose up high into the sky and look down upon the area just then he thought he saw movement in the distance. I think I see someone!” he shouted.

"Where?" Steven shouts back. Gavin descended down a little closer and pointed North I hope it's him "David whispered to himself" Steven runs off in the direction as fast as he can David tries to catch his breath and yells out "Hey guys, wait up!" Gavin sped up focusing as hard as he could on his flying then landed on the street where he had noticed movement there he saw a dark red haired man standing in the middle of the street waiting that's when Gavin noticed Alex in his grip the man had his arm wrapped around Alex's neck the boy struggled to get free but he was too strong.

“So you three were the ones I had sensed earlier, no matter your power is far lower than anything I can handle" Steven skids to a stop and bristles. "Let Alex go!"

David finally catches up and says to himself "I've seen that guy before"

“What!?” Gavin responded looking back at David but still keeping his guard up.

Steven shifts into a battle stance. "Who the hell is he, David?"

I saw him in a vision "said David" Steven looks back at Alex and the man.

"Heh, so you're David, son of Ancarta one of the elders of the secret organization? I doubt you're anything like your father nor are the rest of your friends here" the man tossed Alex towards them knocking them all off their feet. Steven's head bounces off the ground. He groans and holds his head.

What out! " said David" as he sees the man reaching in his right pocket. Alex and Gavin slowly got up.

“I'm ready for anything he can use” Gavin responded overconfident. Steven gets up slowly, a bit wobbly on his feet. Just then he pulled out a small red ball. "Lets play catch" David, confused and wondering whether he was in a dream asked the others what to do.

"Play catch?" Steven asks confusedly Gavin Shrugged but didn't take his eyes off the red ball the man grinned and threw it straight at them suddenly the ball shattered into multiple small spinning blades headed straight for them Gavin pushed Alex out of the way as two of them hit him head-on in the torso. Steven throws up his arms in time to only have one lodge and two cut into them Gavin collapsed on the ground groaning in pain and pulling one of them out. David, uninjured hurried to help his friends. Steven falls to his knees and yanks the blade out and drops the bloody thing to the ground. Gavin turned his head looking at his ally nearly about to lose consciousness.

"David, help Gavin." David moves towards Gavin and tries to wrap his belt around Gavin's wound to stop the blood from flowing.. Alex stood in front of Steven blocking any attacks from hitting him. “Do something Steven use one of your techniques or anything you have up your sleeve” Steven gets up and rushes the man at an incredible speed The unknown assailant attempted to pull another ball out, Steven drops his shoulder and tackles the man. Suddenly David screams "Noooooo.. " and at that moment time froze only him and his friends could move.

“Seems what that man was talking about was true but why would it wait until now to activate Gavin questioned looking at David. Steven looks back at them "I can't control it" answered David,... it only happens when I'm scared or angry” Gavin slowly rose to his feet holding his wound he tried walking but fell back to the ground Steven attack with all your might before it wears off!” Steven nods and punches the man with all his strength in the face, hoping to render him unconscious.

Suddenly the time begin to move normally and the man staggered backwards across the street smashing through a doorway. David tries to chase him but the man disappears before he can get to him. Steven pants heavily. His arm continues to bleed steadily.

“You guys need to get yourselves checked up. "David suggests"

“This is getting ridiculous!” Gavin said sitting there, just then the man appeared behind Gavin putting his hand on the boy's shoulder.

" come now all of you will have to do better than that" all of them turned around quickly to watch as a man knocks Gavin unconscious and picked him up. " hopefully you guys can find us" the man vanished in a puff of black smoke. Steven drops to his knees defeated. "No! Gavin!" David looks on in disbelief: asking himself "What does he possibly want from Gavin"

"Nothing good, David. I need help back," Steven says. He holds the worst of his cuts. Alex punched the side of a building leaving a crack. "this is my fault I was the one that got captured and led you all straight to me I take the blame for Gavin capture but I will be the one to get them back"

"Be careful Alex, I'm taking Steven to a doctor and once he's better, we'll come for you" said David Steven nods. "We'll be right after you." Alex nodded staring at the ground in despair before walking down the street alone. David falls into a seizure and starts having visions about Gavin…

CHAPTER 2: Dark Revelations

Gavin awoke inside a steel chamber.

" where am I?" he ask himself looking around. All he could see was a large dark room, just then the unknown man walked out from the Shadows.

"Ah it seems my guest is finally awake how are you feeling?" Gavin frowned annoyed throwing a blow to the door of the chamber. " who are you and what do you need with me!?" He Grande staring at his opponent.

" is it not obvious I am in need of your hidden abilities similar to what you saw David release during our little fight... however it will not be an easy thing to do especially since I assume you won't hand it over willingly and you have yet to unlock even a fraction of your full potential. The power you have now would be considered a weakling among others but I will unlock it and take it from you by force if I have to"

" do whatever you want it'll take a lot to drain me of my power" the young Warrior said leaning up against the transparent chamber with his fist against it.

" you say that and yet you haven't even seen my methods, nor were you capable of stopping me from kidnapping you... at this point I'd say the situation is in my favor but you can repel all you want like the little kid you are. I will tell you my name before you are drained and deprived of energy...Konaki... now you can die with that info" the villain press a button on the control panel in front of the chamber, suddenly the tubes glowed green and filled the Warrior's chamber with the light. Gavin’s screams could be heard even through the well layered chamber...

Meanwhile at the house...

Steven paces around the house, trying to figure out where Gavin is and how to save him. Then Steven remembered technique he learned from his basic fighting class about how to sense someone's energy the more you focus the farther you could trace someone's energy Steven sits and focus everything on Gavin's energy. After a while, he gets up. He grabs medical supplies and then runs to where his ability leads him… After about an hour he finally made it to a large base that seemed abandoned, Steven wondered how to get in cuz he knew it wasn't as easy as walking through the front door. Steven searches around stealthfully for another entrance. He finds a side door and gets inside, He looked around to see a large hallway covered in weeds and moss, but the strength of Gavin’s energy was getting weaker he could feel that he was close but knew that Gavin didn't have much longer. Steven hurries down the hallway toward Gavin's energy. He bursts through the doors at the end.

"Ah welcome look it seems we have a visitor" konaki knocks Steven off his feet causing him to land on his back. " so when I'm done with your ally will you be next to feed my power? You could save yourself by go getting David and save me the trouble" Steven rolls onto his stomach and pushes onto his feet. He slides into his battle stance. "Let Gavin go and maybe I'll go easy on you."

Konaki quickly pulled out a small blade, "you go easy on me?" The assailant threw the blade full force aimed directly at Steven's heart. Steven darts to the side and then at the man with his incredible speed. The blade barely missed spiraling out into the hall. Meanwhile the light in the chamber went from green to Yellow.

"Aww, your poor friend doesn't have much left, I'd try harder if I were you" Konaki moves faster than usual striking a blow to Steven's ribs. But focusing on his ally Steven ignored the pain and stayed balanced on his feet. Steven jumps and spinning kicks Konaki in the head, putting his weight and power into it. His Target staggers back hitting the panel opening the chamber, Gavin fell out onto the tile floor. Steven hurries over and carries Gavin over to a corner setting him up against the wall. "I'll be back in a bit. I have to deal with him."

He runs back at Konaki to attack again. That's when the opponent slowly got up facing Steven, his eyes began to glow red and a purple aura swarmed around him.

"I’ve have had enough of you weaklings it's time for me to take care of you both!" The man aimed his palm straight at them concentrating his power into it suddenly he released in energy blast just a few feet away. Steven jumps and rolls away from Konaki, landing three feet behind him. He focuses a power blast from his palm and shoots it at Konaki

"What!?” the enemy responded turning his head towards the blast, the attack hit him head on sending him smashing into the wall. Stephen continued the energy attack not holding up until finally lowering his hand nearly out of energy. Both Warriors look to see their foe collapse on the ground unable to move. Steven approaches Gavin to check for injury. "Are you okay? What's he done?" Gavin slowly raised his head up to him, "He's drained me of my energy... at first he said he was using it to strengthen himself... but I fear he's using it for someone else" At that moment Gavin fell onto his stomach as well losing Consciousness once more.

Steven lifts Gavin and runs his friend to their house, to safety. He knows that the issue is not over but Gavin's health is more important. Gavin finally begin to breathe normally laying in his bed when suddenly Alex walked through the door.

"Where were you Alex!? You were the first one to go out and search for him and I saw no sign of you there!"

"I... I can't remember... all I remember is making my way up to some kind of base then it all going black" Steven looked at him suspiciously but then went back to looking at Gavin making sure everything wasn't a fatal injury or anything that could be a problem in the near future. Alex said down on his bed on the other side of the room putting his hand on his face as if he had a headache.

"Go check on David, would you? He didn't wake up from his seizure so I have him hooked up to machines," Steven says to Alex His friend nodded getting back up lowering his hand from his head, as Alex placed his hand upon David's shoulder a flash of visions rushed through his mind. The boy fell to the ground for a moment before slowly getting back up, Alex was breathing heavily as if he were under a lot of stress.

"I saw it..." Alex commented staring at the ground unable to stop his fast breathing. Steven goes over to Alex. "Saw what? What did you see, Alex?"

" nothing good" he responded staring Steven straight in the eye with seriousness. " David was right about the visions and their as bad as he made it out to be, I don't know if he purposely showed me those Visions from our contact or if that's what he's seeing in his coma either way it isn't good" Steven runs his fingers through his hair and swears under his breath. "What do we do now? Gavin's hurt and David's in a coma still. You seem to be hurt too."

“I'm not sure” Alex replied looking at him. Steven thought he saw Alex's iris color change from blue to red for a moment but brushed it off as his imagination. We'll just have to keep on guard until he comes back. Steven paused for a moment. " wait how do you know he's still alive you weren't there for all you know I could have killed him" The Warrior preparing himself for whatever was to transpire.

"Uh..I-I just assumed you didn't kill him" Stephen could tell that Alex was acting unusual.

"There's something off, Alex. What's going on?" Steven demanded.

"Nothing it's all just in your head" Alex said with a nervous smile slowly backing up towards the door.

"You know you can't out run me, Alex. I'm the fastest runner out of us all. Stop and talk to me." Alex suddenly burst out the door running down the street Steven follows Alex. He runs as fast as he can and barrels into Alex They both roll down the street and Alex tries to crawl away.

Steven grabs Alex's ankles. "Alex! Enough!"

"Fine...that man from earlier... is my father he told me not to interfere so I had to make up that whole blackout story but it seems you figured it out or at least caught on. I would never want to go against my father at least not alone, I didn't plan for this to happen" Steven stands up. "Are you kidding me? He almost killed me and Gavin!"

What did you expect he barely shows any respect towards his family so he wouldn't show respect toward anyone else, knowing him he'll probably come for all of us in a few hours or so when he has enough strength. But I suggest you don't rebel against him any further than you already have... this is my father I know how he is you may have gotten lucky that one time but you have no way of completely defeating him and he never gives up"

"I'm not letting him kill David or Gavin or me, okay? You can either help me or leave," Steven says, his voice steely and hard

"I'll try to figure something out but for now I need to think" Alex walked over to a chair on their training ground and sat down it was beginning to get dark and he just sat there Motionless meanwhile Gavin rose from his bed just barely able to stand on his feet and walked out side.

" what's the situation?" Gavin responded holding on to a rail to keep him standing. Steven looks over at Gavin. "That guy that kidnapped you is Alex's dad. He lied to me and he's probably going to be here soon to finish us off."

"Great, how many parent secrets are we going to find out?" The boy responded. " I don't think I can take any more surprises"

"I don't know and I feel the same. His mom better not show up and be even worse," Steven grumbles.

" my mother's dead he responded he killed her years ago.. I think all he cared about was having a child to be heir to his Legacy cuz not long after I was born that's when he killed her and he did it right in front of my eyes I can still hear her screams inside my head as though it happened just recently... I've never told anyone about this but at this point it doesn't seem like I have a choice"

"Not really. Sorry but we don't have time to be sensitive. We have to get ready." After about an hour they heard an explosion in the far distance, Gavin was healed enough to quickly get to his feet while Alex follow behind still hesitating whether he should help or not. David seem to phase in and out of his coma so they had him just stay put. Steven approaches the site of the explosion slowly, hesitant to discover the source. The others followed behind, Gavin pulled out his katana he had brought with him that he had been hiding under the bed. Just then Konaki emerged from the smoke.

" well looks like you guys are all together again and it didn't take much for me to get you out of hiding, now Alex be a good son and come help your father or leave and get out of my way" Alex hesitated for a minute then fire an energy ball directed straight for his father, it soared across the road hitting him head-on in a burst of light. Steven powers up his own orb of energy, preparing to throw it at Konaki.

"Good to see you on our side, Alex," Steven says Konaki let out a yell of anger before flying straight for the group of Fighters, as he went for a fierce blow Gavin and Steven and managed to evade it at the last second while Alex managed to catch it. A faint Shockwave shook the area.

" so my own son is stupid enough to get in my way? Fine I'll have you erased along with them!" The villain need Alex in the ribs sending him a few feet backwards before Gavin caught him.

" it won't be like before you monster... with all of us working together we will finally end you!" Gavin put both his hands out and released a large red energy blast aimed straight for him. Steven throws his energy orb at Konaki as hard as he can. It soars straight toward the villain's back, Shockingly their target manages to stop the incoming energy blast with his hand just barely holding it back then catching the orb with his other hand. But even with both of them stopped he couldn't manage to deflect or destroy either of them.

"Damn it, why won't either of these let up!" Seeing the opening Alex flew up to his father striking him in the gut with all his strength. The man coughed up blood as he lost his concentration and both the blast and orb collided, causing a massive explosion filling multiple blocks with light. When it cleared Alex was laying on his back all scratched up with his father nowhere to be seen.

"D-did we kill him?" Gavin asked out of breath still in the attacking position. Steven got up from his knees after the blast knocked him down. He staggered over to Alex to help the fallen boy.

"Alex?" Just then a red Aura swarmed around the boy's body. " Steven get back!" Gavin shouted a few feet away. Alex got up his eyes glowing red with an immense red aura swarming around him. Each step he took seem to shake the street and cause cracks where he stepped.

"Ill stop him!" Gavin announced focusing his energy once more. Again he shot the same red energy blast targeted for Alex it was a head-on hit but when the smoke cleared it didn't look as though it had any effect Steven reeled back to a safe distance from Alex. He watched the attack hit and deal no damage. "His dad must have gone into him!" Alex slowly clapped, "seems it didn't take you that long to figure that one out... sadly for you Alex's power has now been added to my own so as long as I'm in control of his body his power will be far greater you just saw a demonstration by then energy attack" Steven looked at Gavin. "What do we do now? How do we defeat him without hurting Alex?" he asked. Gavin clenched his fist. "

“who said we couldn't hurt Alex?" He replied looking at his ally Steven gave him a confused look for a second. "You want to hurt Alex? He attacked his dad for us," Steven replied, equally as confused.

"Yeah but considering he lied to us and what happened to me in the chamber I'm sure he owes us a little beat down even so I'm sure he would want us to do anything to defeat his father anyway"

Steven nodded. "Yeah. You're right. Let's get this over with." Both Warriors Dashed forward, their opponent Grand waiting with his arms crossed as if he had no intention to block or evade. Gavin jumped up throwing a kick in his direction that was utterly dodged before Alex struck him in the crotch sending him sailing across the street into a trash can knocking it over. Steven aimed his fist lower, planning to hit Alex in the gut. He ducked when Gavin was struck and ended up punching Alex's thigh.

"Owe, you little shot!" Alex backhanded Steven over to the Gavin and ascended up into the air. "You annoyances have pushed me over the edge I'm tired of dealing with you. Get ready for me and Alex's final attack!"

"Oh no" Gavin commented slowly getting up but still hurt. "W-we have to... fire a combined attack back at them, if my attack alone did nothing then only both of us combined can do anything" Steven groaned with the hit and got up. He nodded.

"It's the only way." He began charging his attack. Both stood side-by-side focusing all their energy into one final attack..."Now!" Both Gavin and Steven released two separate energy blasts red and blue that merged into a larger purple attack. It went for its Target at incredible speed. Alex released an attack back that was a massive sphere of energy. Both warriors were having trouble pushing it back the orb seem to stay in place neither moving towards or away from them.

"Crap, what more can we do!?" Steven groaned with the effort of holding the attack.

"We could really use David right now."

He stepped forward to see if it would help The sphere was pushed back a little but not enough to make a difference.

" wait I have a plan, Steven remember the teleporting Technique we used to play around with a few years ago when we first found out about it?" Steven nodded. "Yeah. What are you thinking? How would we use it?"

“Teleport near him and break his connection with this fear and I'll do the rest!" Steven nodded and focused his energy. In the blink of an eye, he was beside Alex. He shoved Alex to distract him.

"What the!?" Distracted Gavin stop firing his Ki blast and allowed the massive sphere to head towards them, concentrating his last bit of energy he formed a wormhole that just barely swallowed up the ball of light.

"How did both of you manage this!?... apparently I underestimated both of you. So... where did you send my attack?" Alex questioned the fierce red Aura still swarming around him. Gavin smirks not saying anything when suddenly Alex noticed a large Shadow behind him, he turn to the left to see his own attack headed straight for him. Steven dove out of the way and back toward Gavin. He got to his feet quickly, prepared for more. "Nice job!"

"No!...I won't let it end like this!!" Alex put both hands up trying to stop it, that's when Gavin shot a small red beam at the side of the massive ball of light. Suddenly it erupted in a giant Dome of light filling nearly the entire city with its shine. Both warriors cover their eyes until the glow was nearly gone. Gavin look to see Alex laying in the street with half his armor burned off from the intensity of the attack. The dark-haired boy turn to his ally then back at Alex. Steven rubbed his eyes to rid them of the light pain.

"Did it work, Gavin?" He looked at Alex and grimaced at the sight.

"Depends what you mean by worked Gavin responded before slowly walking over to the motionless body. Steven followed Gavin over to Alex Gavin placed his hand on Alex's neck...

"There's still a pulse which means he's still alive, removing his father from him is what I don't know how to do, unless you have some experience with this Gavin asked looking up at Steven.

"Maybe we can use our auras to pull his father's out from Alex's," Steven suggested.

"Then you might want to show me because I'm not really experienced with that kind of thing" the boy responded with a confused look on his face.

"Focus on Alex's aura. It is different from his father's. Then focus on expelling the father's aura. We must focus completely," Steven said. The Warrior Shrugged and aimed his hand out at Alex both heroes took a deep breath and closed their eyes as Gavin's red aura and Steven's blue aura swarmed around their body, they concentrated as much as they could on konaki's dark aura and began to pull it from Alex's body. After minutes of concentrating and mentally pulling his father was finally separated from Alex's body.

"Ugh that was really exhausting" Gavin commented.

"But worth it. He's out," Steven replied. He kneeled and checked Alex's pulse.

"He's still alive after that." Gavin threw his hand forward attempting to shoot an energy blast but nothing came out.

"N-not working" Steven's Ally suddenly hit the ground out cold from lack of energy. Konaki began to Weakley laugh.

"Heh that idiot, after using all that concentration he really thought he would have enough for an attack? The boy should've just sat down and rested instead of trying to finish it off himself" Steven looked at Gavin and then up at Konaki. He grabbed his ally's katana and rose to his feet. "I still have enough power."

"Then come try, I assure you I still have enough strength to finish you as well" Steven held up the katana before rushing Konaki. He brought the sword down to decapitate his enemy. His assailant managed to catch the blade with both hands but just barely stopping it. The katana slowly began to get closer to the opponent. Steven pulled down on the sword, trying to help it hit its mark. He grunted with effort. Just then Alex struck his father in the back causing him to fling the katana up in the air spiraling out of control. Steven lunged to grab the handle but the katana landed just out of reach. He moved forward and clutched the sword. He brought it blade down into Konaki's ribs. Everything seemed to freeze and get quiet as blood ran down the sword onto the street. Alex was glad that his father was finally defeated but also sad from the loss of his only parent. Konaki collapsed on the ground in a pool of his own blood. Steven yanked the katana free and set it down. He hurried to Gavin to check on his friend Gavin was still half-conscious, he was moving around but very dizzy unaware of what was happening. Alex walked over to them and looked at Steven...

"We need to get Gavin back and check on David, Alex," Steven said His friend not in lifting Gavin up over his shoulder before they headed back to the house. Once there they found David acting normal as if nothing happened. Gavin was laid back on his bed while Alex just sat on his and Steven leaned up against the wall. Steven groaned softly. He was exhausted from all the fighting and power usage. He rubbed his eyes wearily.

Gavin woke up an hour later, his bruises a little healed, Steven slowly sat down against the wall and yawned again. David woke up gasping

"W-what do we do now?" Gavin asked trying to stand up but fell back onto the bed with no strength in his legs. Steven lifted his head and shrugged his shoulders. "I guess we go back to normal."

"Wait" David remarked, "Alex didn't you tell me once that you have healing powers"

"Yea" Alex walked over to his ally. Steven stood up and walked over to Gavin. "I wonder if more people like Alex's dad are around." He looked away for a second before replying : "Probably" Steven sat on a chair. Just then Gavin could hear a faint voice in his ear, he looked at his friends but they weren't talking to him. The boy managed to limp towards the door. “Well, Alex what are you waiting for? heal Gavin and Steven” shouted David” Steven watched his friend limp off. "Alex, you should help him."

Alex ignored his friend's shouting and went over to Steven and put his hand on his shoulder, a green light shinned from his hand healing the warriors wound healing him in seconds. Steven took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "Woah. That felt great, thanks Alex." David looked at Alex with a slight hint of relief. Alex placed his hand on Gavin as well beginning to heal him, suddenly the ally could heal the boy's voices as if it was a demon talking to him with a creepy voice. Once healed Alex fell backward landing on his back.

"W-what was that?" Alex questioned looking at him. Gavin sighed walking outside closing the door. Steven watched Gavin before looking at David. "Do you have any idea?" I'm fine" Alex said getting up. Just then the ground began to shake, Alex rushed out and saw Gavin was standing in front of three people, two guys and one girl. Gavin clinched his fists sweating a little.

"W-what do u want!?" Gavin questioned. David looked on, focusing his attention on the three strangers, Steven watched the three people cautiously. "Who are you?!" The tall silver haired man began to laugh. "So you haven't told your friends about us? That hurts" Gavin frowned and dashed straight for the man, The dark haired boy standing next to the man caught his fist easily and threw the warrior back with incredible strength. Gavin landed by Alex's feet with bruises all over his arms and face.

"I am Danto, his father, this is his brother and sister : Daniel and Ormara" Gavin slowly got up brushing himself off.

"Fuck off!" The warrior fired a blast of blue light straight at them, but Daniel alone deflected the blast sending it off into the distance hitting a building. "I don't think you're welcome here," Steven remarked.

"Why not? We're family...and haven't seen my little bro in years" Daniel replied. Steven crossed his arms. "Gavin doesn't want you here and it doesn't matter if you're family."

"Very well..Daniel...lets take Gavin with us and have a decent family reunion" The boy nodded and his eye twitched...suddenly Alex, Steven and David hit the ground feeling as though they had been hit ten times in the chest while Gavin was taken from his friends. They left back to their house... Steven gasped and groaned after he hit. "Gavin.." Alex slowly got up with his hand on his stomach. "C-come on...I know where they're going" Alex healed his wounds before healing the others. They headed off for their ally... Steven hurried with his friends to save Gavin again. "We can't get one moment of peace!"

"Parentally not" Alex replied. They reached the family's house after half an hour of following Gavin's faint life force. Meanwhile Gavin was in their living room with chains wrapped around his arms, keeping him from attacking.

"So...what are you doing with those low level fighters?" Daniel asked. Gavin frowned. "They've been getting stronger with each situation, I’m sure they'll find a way to save me like they have before!" His brother began to laugh. "Like before? So you can't save yourself? Are you too weak to save yourself?" The dark haired boy sighed in annoyance. "I'm not as weak as I look" Daniel smirked.

"I'm sure you aren't...but you shouldn't always need someone to save you as if you're a baby" Meanwhile the others were moving through the bushes up to a window seeing Gavin on the couch talking to his brother with his hands still clamped together.

"Gavin has a terrible family. Looks like we're the only happy family David," Steven whispered. Just then in an instant Steven, Alex and David found themselves in the living room with their hands and feet bound to keep them from moving.

"Welcome to the family reunion" He replied. Daniel smirked with his arms crossed sitting in the couch on the opposite side of the room. Steven struggled against his binds angrily.

"So Steven...do you know what I'm capable of?...I could kill all four of you right now if I wanted to"

"I know you're not capable of being a good person. For sure." Daniel got up and stood in front of him, "well, why haven't you used your abilities for your own personal gain?" He asked forcing Steven's head up with his hand. "What do you get out of helping people?"

"Because we're not jerks. Helping people is what you're supposed to do. You all are just selfish." He smacked the boy across the face. "Maybe I am...but why should you be the judge? What gives you the right to look down on us as if we're lesser?" Steven's head turned with the hit. "I don't judge but I know a bunch of assholes when I see them, so."

"Well, then...let's see you serve your justice then" Daniel took off the boy's bonds and threw him out the window into their field, it was getting dark so Steven couldn't really see.

"Come now, don't tell me you're afraid of the dark, I'm sure you can fight in the dark as well as during the day" Steven groaned and stood. "I like the dark. You won't be able to see me anyway with my speed." Steven prepared for an attack but as soon as he blinked, the assailant vanished. Steven looked around in surprise before finding the foe sitting in a tree watching him.

"So if you have speed, then why can't you keep up with me?" He taunted.

"You're teleporting! You don't run!" Steven charged his opponent with super speed. The boy grinned, and when Steven saw his eye twitch, the boy vanished once again out of the way, Steven turned around but was struck in the gut before he could do anything. Steven rolled across the ground and shouted out in pain. "Figured it out yet?" He asked slowly walking over to him. Steven got to his feet and glared at Daniel. "No."

"Too bad yet I shouldn't be surprised I'm sure Gavin hasn't figured out how to do the ability yet since it's an ability passed down by our family so far our family seems to be the only one capable of doing it" Steven looked around before power jumping twenty feet back and getting into fight position.

“Poor little Gavin is powerless to stop us, what makes you think you can do any better?” Daniel aimed his index finger at Steven preparing to fire an attack. Steven moved faster than light. He rammed into Daniel, charging him into a tree as roughly as he could. He jumped away after. The large tree broke from it's roots collapsing in the yard. Daniel slowly got up brushing himself off.

"That was surely fast but didn't do much damage" The villain aimed his index finger once more at the warrior shooting a silver beam in this direction. Once the Beam made contact Steven was frozen in place.

"Let's see you escape my paralysis technique" Daniel taunted. Steven's eyes widened. Panic set in when he could not move his body. His heart beat faster and he watched his foe. With his free hand Daniel began to charge up a fireball, suddenly Gavin cave diving out of the house and put both his hands out blocking the attack. Daniel didn't hesitate to shoot the fireball at his own flesh and blood.

"You won't get to my ally!" The fireball hit Gavin head on causing a massive explosion. When the smoke cleared he was standing there with both his hands still out covered in bruises. Steven used his speed on a molecular level to rid himself of the paralysis. He joined Gavin and glared at Daniel.

"Take this!" Gavin slammed his palm on the ground releasing a surge of electricity toward is brother. Steven watched as Daniel attempted to Syphon the energy attack but was electrocuted in a flash of blue light.

"H-how could I not absorb his energy!?" The man collapsed onto the ground with faint sparks of electricity appearing every now and then. Steven was about to approach the wounded enemy when Gavin put his hand out blocking him.

"He's not defeated yet...knowing him he's waiting for the right moment to-" Suddenly his brother sat up instantly firing a red blast from his mouth aimed straight for them. Steven evaded the projectile while Gavin held both hands out slowing it down. Steven raced forward and used his speed to redirect the attack. It obliterated the tree it struck. Just then Gavin and Daniel's father came out holding Alex and David. "Aren't you two forgetting your allies?" He grinned beginning to choke them with each hand. Both warriors in sync shot a Ki blast toward the enemy.

Their target dropped the two warriors and held his palm out stopping their combined projectile before lowering his hand. "Have to try harder than that. Daniel...you know what to do" He threw the two weakened allies over to his son and walked back into the house. Gavin and Steven were confused on why the man was leaving, they turned back to see Daniel put his hand on both Alex and David a Violet energy outline their bodies and transferred into Daniel as his body began to swarm with the violet light.

"This can't be good" Stephen commented a little shaken up"

"You think!?" His partner responded as if it were obvious. Daniel smiled Rising back to his feet with the violet light swarming around his body.

"So, this is the power of your friends, they had more power than I gave them credit for. It feels amazing”

“You don't have to do this! This is all insane!" Steven yelled. He ran at his opponent to attack. Steven struck him with all his strength but had no effect. He froze in fear at the fact that it had no effect. Daniel grabbed the boy's hand and began crushing it with his palm. A loud crack rang out when Gavin instantly appeared behind him and kicked the side of his face. Again it had no effect the overpowered opponent didn't even flinch from the attack.

"Damn it! How strong has my brother become!?" Gavin begin striking his brother in the back as fast as he could with all his strength, but even after nearly a minute of striking it still seemed inevitable. The warrior fell to his knees out of breath.

"Is this really the best you can do?" He backhanded Gavin across the yard smashing through two oak trees while slamming Steven to the ground creating a crater. Both warriors laid there in pain barely able to move. Steven stared up at the sky, the only action he really could do. To him, it felt like all the bones in his body were broken and that all of his skin was bruised deeply. Gavin slowly got back up covered in blood. "I-I won't give up, you will pay for what you've done. T-take this...Multi Parallel attack!" The dark haired warrior put his hands together as his body glistened with a green light.

"You can try everything you wish, but it's inevitable" Daniel smirked watching him with his body still facing Steven in front of him still in the crater. Suddenly two versions of Gavin manifested from alternate worlds. One was Oshima the outra user and Takachi the vampire. Takachi and the outra moved at incredible speed, Daniel put his hands out in a defensive stance.

"Go!" Both Oshima and the summoner yelled as their allies went for the blow. Oshima pulled out his blade slashing at amazing speed. Takachi suddenly placed his hand upon the opponent's shoulder but Daniel spun around attempting to kick the vampire while managing to evade the slashing outra.

The warrior managed to catch his foe's leg stopping the attack, giving Trimo a chance to attack. He slashed the man's body all over, covering him in wounds. However, his brother was growing weaker from using the technique since it used a great deal of energy. Steven managed to get up. He hurried over to Gavin and shared energy with him to sustain the others. He watched them. The vampire's eyes lit up red from the boost in power before slamming his enemy on the ground by their foot. As Daniel attempted to get up, Gavin slammed his foot down onto his torso keeping him in place.

"Now to fix this issue" The vampire put his fingers close together like a dagger and stabbed Daniel in the side of the neck. He began to feel himself growing weaker.

"W-what's happening!?" He yelled.

"I'm syphoning your energy from the contents of your blood so you no longer can threaten us any more" He let go and walked away from his weakened opponent .

"N-no, I'm not done here!!" His brother threw his palm out in front of him but nothing came out. "W-what happened!? I can't conjure up a Ki attack. But why? I don't feel that weak"

Meanwhile the white coat vampire knelt down by Alex and David transferring their energy back to them, along with some of Daniel's energy he had taken. Steven stopped his energy sharing with Gavin. He sank to his knees in exhaustion and pain. "Daniel is done but what about the rest of your family?"

The villain frowned. "Father, it's your turn now" he collapsed in the soil out cold. Just then their father stepped out once again.

"Sighs, why must I do everything myself, Daniel how could you have lost to your own younger brother? Well then...my name is Alkera, and I will be the one to show all of you that I am the superior one!" Steven looked at his new foe before getting to his feet. "And ideas, Gavin?" "I-I have..." Just then the warrior passed out from using so much energy, leaving Steven, but now also Alex and David to fight him in a 3 on 1 match.

Steven looked at David and Alex. "Step to it guys. We have to defeat him quickly!"

"Heh, you really believe you can defeat me you may have quantity but I have quality, I'm certain my power far exceeds all three of yours combined" The silver haired man snapped his fingers as a strong gust of wind blew past the three Warriors. Alex was surprised but didn't step down.

"It'll take more than just wind to stop us!” Steven stood against the wind. "I run against faster wind than that!" Alkiera aimed his hand up to the sky as the clouds began to spiral in a circle. The warriors watched as it then formed into a cyclone headed straight for them. Their enemy just stood unaffected by the cyclone's immense winds aside from his silver hair whipping around.

"I won't lose to a tower of wind!" Alex focused all his energy into creating a barrier for the team. Steven held Gavin to keep him in the barrier as the natural disaster picked up the sphere of energy. All of them could feel themselves being spun around at great speed until finally shooting out like a cannonball. The barrier impacted a highway miles from where they had started. Luckily Alex and the others were unharmed thanks to his protective energy.

"Impressive, I thought you all would be killed from impact, but looks like I was wrong" Alkeria descended down onto the highway where cars swerved out of the way to avoid them. One drive stopped behind him honking his horn.

"Hmm, such an annoyance" he walked over to the vehicle and ripped the engine out from the car without opening the hood. The driver screamed running away. "That's better, May be I can put this car to go use" He lifted it up then threw it hard at Alex's shield, the car blew up on impact from the force of impact. The protected heroes were unharmed but a crack could be seen from where it took damage.

Steven looked at the crack. "Alex, we need a plan quick! It's not going to hold much longer and Gavin's still unconscious! David will have to sit with him." David began healing his fallen ally slowly while Alex continued to keep the field up. "It's taking all my concentration to protect us so it's up to Steven until David can manage to bring Gavin back to consciousness"

"Let me out," Steven said, devising a plan quickly. He prepared to run at his top speed. Alex lowered the barrier for a moment, letting Steven out before recreating it. "There, give it all you got" Alex commented. Steven ran around Gavin's father, going fast enough to sap the air out so he cannot breathe anymore. Alkiera held his breath and unleashed a fierce shockwave, knocking Steven off his feet and shattering the hero's barrier. He proceeded forward over to his fallen son. "To think you could be defeated by such trash" The man put his hand on Daniel's face siphoning his remaining energy. A purple light covered his body as he stood back up.

"Things can't possibly get any worse" Alex complained running out of power. Steven got to his feet and surged forward, barreling into Alkiera. He watches the older man fly into a tree and fall to the ground. However he got back to his feet without a scratch on him. "Heh, nice hit, too bad it didn't do anything. Allow me to show you more of my overwhelming power" Alkiera threw his hand up causing the ground under Steven to ascend up into a tower of rock that was as tall as a skyscraper. Steven found himself stuck on the thin tower of earth. He looked down too high to clearly see them. Steven slowly got to his knees to stabilize himself. He feels vertigo wash over him. He closes his eyes. "Up to you Alex!" Meanwhile Alex was out of breath from his barrier shattering, he continued to catch his breath when Gavin finally came to. "I-im up I can handle this. Both of you, share you're energy with me, any that you have left!" David along with Alex transferred their strength to their only capable warrior at this point. Gavin took a deep breath...(Give me the power of all versions of me throughout existence) A silver aura burst out of him, his eyes snapped open also covered in the light.

"Ha, you think their strength is enough to beat me? They're no where near their best, you got merely a fraction of their power" However Gavin began walking forward not taking his eyes off his enemy. Alkiera frowned releasing a blast of purple Ki directed for Gavin. But just as it seemed to make contact, the projectile was deflected into the air quickly disappearing into space.

"What!?" His father was shocked at the fact his son could deflect something so powerful so quickly. "Alright you little brat, I've had enough of you!" He moved at God-like speed throwing an immense blow towards his target. Just as he was about to punch him, Gavin caught his father's fist. The force of their power sent Alex and David staggering away while shattering the support of Steven's tower.

Steven fell from his giant tower toward the surface. The powered up hero head-butted Alkiera in the face catching him off guard then flew up to catch Steven just before impact. He could feel a level of power nearly equal with his father's. Gavin set Steven down and landed back in front of his opponent. "Come father, show me that you're still the strongest in the family" The man grinned his teeth in anger shooting as many energy blasts as he could but they all missed as if their was an invincible force field protecting him.

"That's it I've had it with you!!" Alkiera ascended into the sky, converting all his energy into a sphere of energy. All the warriors looked up to see a black ball of Ki in the sky. It was so big it looked bigger than the entire city.

"He's insane!" Alex shouted with wide eyes. The massive ball of power came down like an Asteroid. Gavin was nervous but kept a calm face as it came down. The warrior rose up a few feet to keep the attack from touching the surface and began to push with all his strength. At first nothing happened but after a few seconds it proceeded back toward the attacker. Steven's eyes widened yet again. He had never seen such power before. He makes a mental note to never piss Gavin off. Using all his alternate selves power managed to push the sphere of energy all the way back to his father.

"N-no, this can't...be happening!!" Suddenly Alkiera was obliterated by the power of his own attack, the sky filled with light nearly blinding the warriors with its immense power. Gavin fell to his knees with the aura disappearing from his body. Steven walked to his friend to check on him. "Gavin? Are you okay dude?" He touched his friend's shoulder.

"Y-yea, I'm fine.. just need to rest" He slowly walked over to a tree and leaned up against it to rest before slowly falling asleep. Meanwhile the other sat nearby resting as well. Steven sat and let his body rest. "I guess David and I are the only ones without crazy family members."

(TO BE CONTINUED…)

Sinto's War

CHATER 1: Universe collision

Gavin Oshima was training with Marcia when the ground began to shake violently, the two looked up to see a crack in the sky. Gavin's eyes widened at the sight of it.

"What is that?" she asked, Gavin looked her straight in the eyes replying: "It's...a crack in reality, I don't know what's causing it to happen, but the outcome of a universe crossing over to ours is bound to have severe consequences" The man summoned his outra before ascending for the paranormal occurrence, his soul mate followed behind as they reached the event in minutes.

Trimo slowly extended his hand in the crack's direction, the dark-haired girl along with her outra Puriara watched with fear in her eyes. Suddenly a shockwave was released from the opening, causing Trimo to vanish as Oshima lost consciousness. The user began falling from thousands of feet before Marcia caught him with her other.

"Are you ok!?" she asked setting the guy in the grass in front of her, just then the crack opened completely and the sky turned red... figures appeared all around the girl who kept her hand on the out cold warrior.

"W-who are all of you?" she responded, not keeping her eyes off all of them.

One approached her wearing a white suit, "my name is Gavin Takachi, I'm from universe 1...but I've noticed something's been happing to our worlds, causing them to collide along with becoming unstable" The vampire walked over to Oshima who hadn't moved since the shockwave and knelt down beside his body.

"This should help" he commented before cutting a small tip of his index finger, he then let the blood drip onto the warrior's face. Some watched in interest as others watched in disgust. The blood faded into his skin like a sponge before the warrior awoke from his unconscious state.

"What- happened?" Oshima said as he rose back to his feet. His universe 1 counterpart Takachi wiped his finger with a small tissue he had in his pocket responding: "you made contact with the universal barrier, only a fool would do such a thing" The outra user gave him an annoyed look while Marcia kept her teammate's arm wrapped around her shoulder in case the man lost his balance again.

They both looked at the large group of people from different universes...Dakkida along with Brandon who were both from universe 7...and a few from universe 11, they had powerful auras swarming around them, it was as if their aura was strong enough to stagger an opponent.

"I don't have time for all of you to be bothering us so go back to your own worlds while I try to seal the barrier back up" One of the fighters from UN.11 went on the offense with a quick rush attack in the direction of Oshima, but even in his state he was able to knock the enemy off his feet sending him staggering off into a rock.

"Anyone else?" the man commented as he let go of Marcia and revealed Trimo to the others. There were four others from that world and were preparing the attack.

"Go now" one of them announced, the other three flew in different directions in an attempt to trap the warrior. As they all went for an attack their target just stood there...Finally Trimo flung his arms out in both directions causing two of the approaching threats to be forced across the grassy field into a building and the other in a crater from the impact. Marcia was about to jump in when both Oshima and Mashida saw a flash come from the fourth opponent's left eye, it was a bright purple light that seemed to cover the entire area...

CHAPTER 2: It has come to this

As the light slowly darkened...The two users realized they were paralyzed, no matter how much effort they used the two couldn't break the frozen state they were in. Takachi took off for the threat while Dakkida tried to break the paralysis, Brandon ascended into the air motioning the three followers of the villain to make a move. The one in the cater wiped his white hair back showing off his golden eyes before flying at a tremendous rate for his target.

"It's over!" he yelled throwing the strongest punch he could. The impact of the punch shook the whole field, but when the foe looked...Brandon had caught the attack with his hand.

"No, it can't be, y-you're not strong enough to do this!" Without a word Brandon struck the open foe in the chest with his other hand then threw the foe at the leader of the three men. Once again, a flash went off causing the staggering opponent to freeze in midair.

Meanwhile Dakkida was feeling the two heroes' brain activity with the palm of his hand on their heads. "So, they really are stuck in some kind of time manipulation...Maybe this could work" The hooded fighter made copies of himself that all went for an attack. The leader continued stopping each clone that came his way until Dakkida fell to his knees from all the duplications draining his power.

"T-that should work...they may be copies of me but the more people he has to freeze, the less concentration and power he has"

In the sky Brandon was in hand to hand with the two remaining followers of the powerful foe.

"Come now I'm sure this isn't the best you two have to offer" The enemies frowned with anger while continuing to attack with everything they had. As Brandon went for a finishing blow he was also frozen in time like the others.

"Shit" the boy said behind his unmoving lips. The two followers were just about to kill the open hero when they both stopped with their eyes wide before descending knocked out, they hit the grass with blood running from their necks.

"Ah there's nothing better than a sip of blood on a hot afternoon" The leader turned around in an attempt to stop Takachi in his tracks but saw no trace of him.

"Where'd that bastard go?" he thought to look around quickly... The vampire emerged from a cloud of smoke and began to approach the over-powered villain.

"So, what's your name?" Takashi asked making his way closer. The foe tried stopping him without a reply but once the purple ray of light rushed past him, the hero continued to proceed forward as if nothing had happened.

"N-no, it can't be" The leader tried once more...still the fighter walked forward until they were just a few feet away. A smile appeared on his face as he waited for the frightened leader's next move.

"M-my name is Alamare...what are you going to do?" The foe replied still visibly shaken by the vampire's immune to the time manipulation. Without hesitation, Takashi forced his hand straight through Alamar’s body like a dagger. The villain hit the ground dead causing all the paralysis to cease. The staggering follower came spiraling towards the vampire just as he was also stabbed straight in the chest.

2 Hours later...

All the fighters sat in an empty parking lot trying to relax for the moment. Just then the hole between all their universes began to close.

"What's happening!?" Oshima shouted, Brandon, closed his eyes feeling the shift in energy through the wormhole...

"Oh no, universes are beginning to fade away, seems they're fading in order"

Takashi clinched his fist..." so I'll be the first one to fade away" Sinto walked over putting his hand on the worried man.

"Just because your world is gone, doesn't mean you'll fade away...it's your world not it's history there's a difference" The counterpart looked at him and took a breath.

"You're probably right"

Suddenly A being that looked like Takachi touched down in front of the group of warriors.

"What...who are you?" Takachi demanded. The figure grinned with his arms crossed.

"I'm Lokomi from UN 7 and I've taken over your body...you're probably wondering: why would choose the vampire's body-

Takachi along with Dakkida both fired a blast of energy head on at the new foe. Once the smoke cleared, they saw Lokomi standing there with no wounds or scratches. Shocked, all fighters shot a barrage of energy attacks that seemed imposable to affect. Surprisingly The god-like advisory started deflecting the separated energy attacks until the group shot a blast all on sync, creating an energy blast the size of a tsunami.

"I can do this" Lokomi told himself as he placed both hands out in front of him, the massive attack made contact with the palm of his hands forcing him back. The body's eyes went from Lokomi's green eyes, to a very dark red. His body was severely sweating with its clothes starting to tear from the immense pressure.

"Damn it!!!" The blast finally overwhelmed the foe sending him backwards in a wave of their combined power. They all flew over to the location where Lokomi had landed. He was up against a destroyed skyscraper before hitting the street.

"Did we get him?" Sinto commented in the background. Oshima groaned at him.

"No, he may be really injured but does he look dead?" Sinto frowned but they all focused on the motionless body.

"Somebody go check on him" Marcia said sitting down from lack of power.

Brandon including Sinto drifted over to Lokomi and reached for the body, at the last second the body got up and threw knifes made out of energy straight for both of the fighters. Brandon evaded the sharp weapon but the two knifes end up piercing through Sinto's stomach.

"Darn it" the boy responded before collapsing with blood running from his wound. A tear ran down Takachi's face.

"You bastard" the vampire flew as fast as he could with his fist clinched tightly. The warrior threw his fist forward when suddenly he passed through the foe's body.

"Oh no" the man said to himself, Gavin looked at his hand to see it turning transparent.

"Goodbye universe 1" The vampire faded away from existence with nothing left of him. "Alright who's next to lose their life?" Brandon blocked his path to the remaining warriors.

"You're up against me now, leave the others out of this mess"

Lokomi grinned wiping the dark hair out of his eyes, "don't worry...I'll tend to the others once I'm through with you" Brandon pulled his sword out covering it in a barrier of energy.

"Go ahead" the boy responded ready for his opponent. The advisory moved so quick that Brandon easily lost sight of him. The hero looked around his surroundings but couldn't find any sign of the foe.

"How sad, I move at 50% and you instantly lose sight, you might as well give up, my capabilities far surpass yours"

The others watched as Brandon took a deep breath...suddenly his body glistened with a bright red aura.

"I will show you, how much power I have!" The boy's right eye twitched causing the sky to go from blue to a dark purple. Meteorites began descending from the clouds like laser beams, raining down at high velocity. They continued to hit Lokomi's location with great force.

"This is nothing" he taunted in a blocking position. Brandon started to walk backwards with his hand on his hurting skull.

"Fine if it's nothing...then handle this!" Brandon's eye widened going from black to dark purple completely. Everyone looked up before their jaws dropped from shock, a ball of energy the size of Pluto's moon Charon. The massive ball of power entered the sky's slowly about to hit the planet's surface.

Brandon quickly aimed his free hand at his allies and transported them to the nearest inhabitable planet. His foe stopped the massive sphere but couldn't seem to move it.

"It's useless...why prolong this assured defeat?"

Brandon began to laugh under his breath, "I'm sure you'll be back, but I know this'll stop you for now" the warrior smiled. "If I don't survive this...I'm sorry I failed" Brandon charged up his remaining power and his eye twitched towards the sphere of light. It instantly tripled in size, nearly equal to the size of earth's moon!

"D-damn it...this is too much for me to handle!" Lokomi shouted before the gigantic ball erupted in a violent explosion, with his small amount of strength, Brandon attempted to form a shield around the blast, it worked for a few moments before cracking apart, sending the weakened fighter across the sky into a lake. Brandon was too weak to swim properly and began to sink to the bottom...

Meanwhile...

The others were on a new planet just outside of the solar system with a start similar to the sun but it was pink.

"What's going on!?" Marcia asked a little freaked out, Oshima bopped her upside the head, "will you quit complaining...the one fighting Lokomi must've teleported us here so we wouldn't get hit by his attack" Marcia nodded trying to stay calm. Oshima and Dakkida rested under a tall purple tree while Marcia went to explore the world.

"Shouldn't we follow her in case something happens?" Dakkida questioned.

"Alright covered" Gavin responded pointing in his lover's direction. Dakkida could see the man's outra following the girl quietly without her noticing. Dakkida was about to go back to relaxing when he saw one of Gavin's eye's turn blue.

"Are you alright?" He asked concerned for his ally.

"Yeah, my eye turns red when I want to see through my outra's eyes, I call it multi-cognition"

Marcia made her way through the purple forest with sparkles of light flying around like the fireflies on earth. She smiled admiring the beautiful world. Just then Marcia could feel something nearby, her outra manifested behind her as she carefully made her way in the source's direction.

"Where are they?" Marcia whispered to herself. At that moment, a fireball came ragging across the forest burning everything in its path. Before her outra could do anything, Trimo appeared in between her and the approaching projectile absorbing it through his sword.

"Got it" Oshima commented as flames covered his hands before evaporating. "Dakkida she's in danger, let's hurry to the location" His ally nodded standing up. They flew off above the trees in Marcia's direction.

On the ground Marcia clinched both fists waiting for another attack. She suddenly heard something land behind her, turning around she saw a strange creature, it had dark red skin that looked as if it were inside out. It also had a crystal in the center of its forehead that was red and blue. The creature's clothes seemed ancient, however the skirt part was dark blue while the part that wrapped around the torso was golden.

"What is that thing?" Dakkida commented landing next to the disgusted outra user.

"How would I know!?" she replied not taking her eyes off the thing. It grinned with sharp teeth but appeared to not have any eyes. The monster lunged at Marcia with its sharp fingers heading for her face. As the brute was just inches from its target, Trimo emerged once more, catching the arm filled with sharp fingers with just one arm as well. The monster gave a surprised groan before the outra tightened his grip throwing it across the forest into a cave that happen to be only half a mile away.

Oshima heard the blow from the monster hitting the inside of the cave and quickly shot a fireball at the top of the rock formation causing large pieces of it to fall and cover the cave's opening.

"That won't hold it...but it'll give me time to charge an attack strong enough to get rid of him" The warrior took in a deep breath, his outra's aura outlined his body as he focused more power. Gavin carefully pulled his hand back waiting for the evil creature to go on the offensive...

At that moment the brute emerged from the ground right in front of the prepared warrior. The foe struck him with its powerful fist then pulled something out from behind its back.

"Oh shit" Marcia thought seeing what it was, Gavin attempted to escape but right as he jumped into the air, the villain threw it’s arm forward causing something to wrap around Oshima's leg.

"D-damn it!" He thought still trying to ascend, but the hero could feel spikes stabbing his leg until the man finally stopped trying and hit the ground. Blood ran down his leg as he tried pulling the spiked whip off his bleeding leg.

"You...you asshole!" Marcia yelled in anger, her outra appeared in front of the foe beginning to attack it with a fierce onslaught of punches. The other continued its powerful strikes with no intention of stopping. Gavin got the whip off his leg and limped over to his allies. Marcia was still breathing heavily from her intense rage, luckily her outra puriara halted its assault phasing back inside the girl.

All of them watched as their enemy bit the dust, the monster laid there motionless...All three aimed their hands at their foe...the purple forest filled with red light as they finished off the beast in one final attack.

"Now I really do need to rest" one of them said laying in the grass. Marcia walked over to her injured ally and pulled out a thick paper towel before wrapping it around the man's wound. Dakkida let out a sigh standing nearby.

"Let's see if anyone else is around" he whispered. The warrior clapped his hands together then stood completely still and silent...

After about two minutes the hooded fighter threw both arms out, releasing what seemed like a faint shockwave, it traveled a far distance before going out like a light.

"Hmm, strange thought there'd be someone on this planet not counting that asshole Marcia just beat up"

CHAPTER 2: Death comes for you

After hours of rest and exploring, they passed the time training against each other. Marcia and Dakkida were almost matched, Oshima watched most of the time because of his injuries. They were in a plain area with just rocks around, the sun was going down. Moments later the spectating warrior thought he felt a dark aura just out of the planet's atmosphere...

A loud sound of a blade piercing something rang out, the two fighters saw Gavin stabbed through the torso, blood dripped from the tip of the sword.

"It can't be!" Dakkida shouted in fear. The blade was pulled from Oshima's wound to reveal Lokomi standing behind him.

"How can he still be alive after that kind of attack!?" the shaking warrior shouted. Their enemy smirked walking past Gavin's lifeless body, the bloody sword was gripped tightly in his hand ready for the next strike.

"You heroes are so naive, do you keep forgetting why I chose this body as my own?... immortality, regeneration, never lose my capabilities from lack of training, this is nearly the perfect body for a master fighter if it wasn't for the need for blood every few days"

"Enough of this!" The hooded hero shouted firing the strongest energy blast possible. Lokomi proceeded forward even with the blast hitting him head on.

"All of you are weak compared to me, I am a god among insects...Takachi was too ignorant to know the true power of his own body!" The adversary lifted Dakkida off the ground by his throat.

"Time for you to meet Fukimaro" they were about to respond when Lokomi shot a beam out of his eyes melting through his opponent's skull then brain. "One pest left" he commented turning towards Marcia.

Marcia looked at her friend's dead body then back at him. "Get away...But Lokomi continued to approach her. "I said...get away!!!" As soon as she let out the scream, her aura released a blue wave that washed over her combatant. When she opened her eyes, the entire surroundings were covered in a blue water-like aura even the sky. She looked at Lokomi to see him frozen in place, she waved her palm in front of the villain's face but didn't seem to phase him, they weren't even blinking.

She began to cry from the loss of all her friends. "I can't do this alone...is anyone left from the universes that can help me?" Marcia took off into space, her tears slowly flying off into the endless void. Suddenly she was pulled into a black hole that was much stronger than a normal one and passed out from the intense pressure. When she awoke, she found herself laying on a narrow golden sidewalk.

"Where-am I?" she asked. A being made from blue light appeared.

"Welcome, you are in Universe 17, I heard your pled and have come to aid you in your horrific battle"

"I thought there were only 16 Universes" the girl responded still confused. The being of light formed a body and walked over to her.

"There are much more then 16 worlds, you probably focus on 16 of them...you should expand your horizons and let go of all the limitations your world seems to bring you"' It changed its form into Gavin Oshima, "I can sense your love for this man, this...Gavin of yours. He may be dead but that shouldn't keep you from loving him, I can feel his love for you as well...I can give him back to you, same as he was before death...would you want that?"

She nodded with tears running down her face. The deity summoned Oshima's lifeless body and laid him on a pile of grass that was nearby. It placed its hand upon the corpse's body and smiled.

"Together...forever" suddenly it turned back into a blue light, phasing inside the body... A minute went by when Gavin opened his eyes, they were blue instead of hazel.

"Are you really Oshima?" She questioned noticing the change of eye color. Gavin got up putting his hand on her cheek.

"Yes, it's me baby" she quickly hugged him tight crying from joy. He smiled kissing her forehead. At that moment a tear in reality began to form, the two watched as the rip became bigger until someone landed in front of the warriors.

"I finally found you!" Marcia starred in fear as Lokomi stood a short distance from them. "It's time to rid myself of all you worthless insects" Marcia shook from fear when Gavin stood in front of her with a serious expression on his face.

"Don't let him scare you" he said with a blue aura glistening from his body. Lokomi laughed under his breath before lunging at the confident hero.

"This time you'll stay dead!!" The advisory yelled reaching his hand out to grab the glowing warrior. Oshima aimed his hand back at his foe and created a force of energy that sent his target staggering across the plains into a large rock formation. Marcia could see a new outra manifest next to her man, it looked powerful.

"That must be the being that brought him back to life, but I didn't expect it to be his outra and boost his power exponentially" Meanwhile Lokomi picked up one of the mountains and threw it straight for his foe, the fighter stood in his one spot not hesitating, as the massive rock came crashing towards him he reached out for the giant formation of rock before stopping it with just the single hand. It shattered like glass into thousands of pieces of rubble.

"Do you give up now?" Gavin asked still in the stopping position with his hand out in front of him. Lokomi took a deep breath then put both hands up.

"Prepare for my greatest attack!" Gavin watched as his opponent proceed to glow with a dark red energy all around his body, his aura expanded with it becoming brighter and more intense. Suddenly Lokomi's body evolved into what seemed like an assassin, he gained four swords that were each a different color; red, blue, white and multi-colored.

"Fate's given me the peak of my evolution and I intend to do as I see fit" Lokomi pulled out his blue sword before taking off towards the combatant. Gavin focused his outra's power into the shape of a katana just as his foe went for an attack, their swords clashed in a violent shake of force.

"How much stronger have they become?" Marcia said to herself as she stood back from the fight. The two warriors traded blows with their blades clashing each time, the longer and harder they fought, the more the world around them started to crack apart, Marcia ascended up noticing the ground cracking apart creating a large canyon.

"Oh no, the planet can't take much more of this" she took in calm breaths and concentrated her outra's power...

"Stop!" She announced hoping her ability to stop time would work, but the foes continued their battle. Marcia looked down too see a burst of lava launch from the growing canyon. Oshima noticed another one and dodged it just before he got burned. Some of the hot goo landed on Lokomi's arm burning off some of his sleeve.

"Damn it!" the villain groaned from the incredible heat. Lokomi twitched from anger and pulled out the multi-colored blade. Gavin closed his eyes without moving...

The villain swung his weapon as hard as he could when it instantly shattered to pieces. At that moment the hero struck his opponent so hard it went straight through the target's body. He pulled his fist out and backed up.

"I can regenerate dumb-" before he could finish his sentence his body began to evaporate. "But, I'm immortal!!" The warrior grinned as he wiped the blood from his fist.

Hours later...

They were practicing techniques when the planet shook once more, lava shot straight out of the planet's surface with cracks filling the air with toxic gas from the material. Marcia began to choke from the contaminated air all around them. The user hit the ground getting dizzy slowly losing consciousness. Even with his increased powers, the guy passed out next to his girl. Marcia saw a faint figure just before she passed out too.

They awoke in a giant room that seemed to be made of crystals. Gavin sat up with his hand on the side of his head.

"wow, I have a bad headache from all that toxic gas the lava was dispersing into the atmosphere" As Marcia was getting up a man with blonde hair, blue eyes and golden armor walked into the room.

"Ah, I see you two have awoken from your comas, got A little worried after the 2nd hour”

“You are?” Marcia demanded.

“Oh how could I be so informal, my name is Michal Hadakai, member 8th in the 10 members of the Odomi organization, each of us have our own part in the team. Mine is to watch over nearby worlds or life, naturally I deem most life worthy of my help”

Gavin took a breath before replying : “Anything else you can tell us about Odomi?” The dark blonde man nodded brushing the hair from his eyes even with it at a short length.

"There are 10 of us in total and together we are a force to be reckoned with, I actually don't remember the last time I lost which is why I'm 8th out of the 10. Each number represents a rank of power and experience...so logically only two other members exceed my capabilities. 9th isn't that high from me but our 10th far exceed anything I could reach any time soon"

Michel took them into a large room that had a high desk with nine other people sitting perfectly aligned. One in the center chair smiled looking down at the three approaching the large desk.

"welcome to the Odomi's judgement hall where the organization goes over all the duties or missions of high importance, our 8th informed us of life on the Soriara planet in sector two of the galaxy so I had him observe what was occurring until the world proceeded to crumble and fill with lava. What a shame...was a beautiful planet up until that point"

One of the others coughed in a form to remind the 10th to get back on topic.

"Oh, right I almost forgot to inform both of you that we have agreed to offer you both a place in the Odomi"

"We appreciate the offer but I don't think we belong here, also me and Marcia aren't really the following orders kind"

The 10th's silver hair fell across his face before he responded: "Very well, it's your choice but I should let you know though, you'd be making an unwise choice" Gavin summoned his outra then took off out of a small window in the top right of the room.

"Thanks for saving us" Marcia said before leaving as well...

The leader sat in his chair pondering...Finally he looked up at the window they had left from and commanded: "numbers one and two...kill them" The two men nodded then chased after the targets. Michael frowned unsure about the 10th's order.

"They didn't do anything wrong, why kill them...this isn't right, if this escalates....I'll have to do something" those thoughts filled his head as he started at the window as well.

Meanwhile...

Oshima along with Mishida were soaring across the sky when an energy projectile went past them. Gavin sighed but didn't slow down instead proceeded to accelerate in attempt to gain some distance from his opponents. Suddenly one of the adversaries chasing them appeared in front of them blocking their way, Gavin sent his outra straight for the obstacle while the user continued to fly straight as if there was nothing there. The outra clinched the sword in its hand and went for a slash when it randomly disappeared.

"What!?" The foe commented as Gavin instantly punched him in the torso breaking half his ribs in one blow. Blood fell from the member's mouth before he didn't have enough strength to stay in the air.

"Just in case you try to trick me" Gavin shot a ball of energy out of one hand that trapped his weakened foe in a dome. The user turned to see Marcia trading blows with another Odomi member, they were almost equal when her outra got a lucky hit at the combatant's jaw, sending the women across the darkening sky into a building made out of crystals as well.

"Crap it's getting dark and I'm not much of a night fighter...even if I used my outra to sense where the opponent is it'd be slower than my normal velocity" The blue haired member got up from the impact point and headed straight for Gavin this time. But as she was just inches from an attack, she was kicked in the stomach by her target's other.

"C-come on...I thought I was superior" she made loud breathing sounds before hitting the street. Both warriors landed in front of her, the man picked her up by her uniform's collar.

"Why are you two attacking us!?" She choked a little before telling him how the leader order them to kill the two users. "Hmph, well you can tell that jackass that if he wants to kill us, he'll have to do better than this" She nodded and slowly flew off back towards the Odomi. Gavin found an abandoned house where he decided to sleep…

The warrior woke up in the morning while it was still dark too the feeling of Marcia's and two owns energies out in the forest near the house.

"I'm coming babe!" The hero took off in the direction of the situation before stopping in front of two more Odomi members, one was a small child-like boy with blue hair while the other, a woman with dark silver hair. The outra user summoned his other waiting for one of them to approach him.

"Seems our second target has shown himself" the blue haired boy pulled his sword out with a smile, "prepare yourself, I number three A.K.A the 3rd will challenge you!" Oshima soared straight for the boy with his outra by his side. The two opponents clashed with all the trees blowing away like a tornado had just tore them from their roots. Marcia was observing the fight when the women who was considered the 4th put her hand out in the girl's direction. Just as the girl was planning to move, she saw a duplication of her opponent on the opposite side of her.

"You won't get away" the 4th smirked shooting a blaze of flames from the palm of her hand from both positions. The heroine manifested her other in an attempt to force the approaching flames back. Suddenly the two flames changed direction beginning to spiral together into a fierce fire tornado. Even with the girl's great strength she couldn't seem to stop the fire's immense heat. Gavin noticed and struck his foe in the gut before reaching the spiraling tornado.

"Maybe I can slow the flames down with my mental abilities"

The warrior took a deep breath and placed his hands out in front of him at the attack's location. A powerful wind started to build on both sides of the tornado, with both winds going in different directions the flames slowed down before going out completely.

"Hmph, I can see why the other two were defeated by you...however we have more up our sleeve, just because we're low rank in the organization doesn't mean we're no threat in battle" 4th pointed her finger towards the open fighter when she instantly turned to Marcia, lightning shot out nearly hitting Mishida. Gavin's outra managed to push his ally out of the way just as the attack struck a tree setting it on fire.

"Take your best shot at me!" Oshida taunted. The 4th frowned charging up even more power than the last shot. The member of Odomi released a fierce beam of electricity that shined all around them. The user managed to reflect the blast back staggering her across the ruined forest until she landed on a deserted road. As the villain was rising to her feet, Gavin was already in melee range. He punched the women with such strength causing her to collapse to the ground once more.

“I'm getting tired of your organization” the dark blue and armored outra appeared in front of its user before pulling its swords from their sides. The powerful being sent both sword in opposite directions, one flying towards the 3rd member and the 4th that was just a few feet away. One foe was pierced through the chest while the other took the attack straight in the center of the forehead. The girl died almost instantly while the other fell to his knees with blood dripping from the tip of the blade.

“Y-you won’t beat all of us, t-the 9th and 10th have capabilities far beyond your potential... 3rd hit the ground in an expanding pool of his blood just like his ally...

CHAPTER 3: The Organization

Off world deep in space the Odomi were in their base going over the past events that had occurred and what their next step should be...

“Alright, seems we’ve lost; 1st, 3rd and 4th. We can’t keep dying like this, we only have seven members left...it's time for us to take them out now!” Suddenly 10th shot a beam so fast that only 8th and 9th could barely keep track of. The 2nd was hit in the head instantly dying on impact. The others watched as the women fell from her chair hitting the ground.

“W-why'd you kill her!?” the man gave him an angered look, “are you questioning my choices!?” The 5th stood up shooting orange beams directed at the leader, each attack was easily deflected by his target hitting the walls of the base. 10th vanished from the members sight with no trance of his energy.

“Where’d he go!?” An intense pain flowed through the rebel’s body before he died laying in the center of the room. Their leader pulled his hand out of the corpse’s wound before throwing it out into space.

“Anyone else gonna rebel against me?” The others shook their heads still sitting in their seats. “Good we’re heading out to kill those fools once in for all”

The five remaining members left their planet heading for the hero’s location. Michael planned a strategy taking on his superior but feared the low chances of victory...

Gavin and Marcia were about to try to find a new world when five figures landed on a cliff about a mile away, the man snapped his fingers and member 6th along with 7th aimed their hands at the couple before creating an energy field keeping the two from going any further. Oshima and his girl turned around to see Michael, the 8th and 9th.

“So, the organization has finally come to finish the fight” Marcia was surprised to see the smirk on her ally’s face. 10th walked closer with his hood hiding his face in darkness.

“Your pointless rebellion will come to an end here, 8th finish them off” Michal took a deep breath and stepped forward. Suddenly the blonde armored warrior spun around shooting a wave of purple lightning that split into two attacks, member 9th was hit head on staggering back in a storm of electricity while 10th stood there holding the palm of his hand out. The Odomi warrior landed on his back with burns and cuts all over his body.

“How dare you 8th! You're defying me as well!?” The armored man frowned looking at his former leader then nodded.

“My name is Michal, I won’t stand to be called that anymore or for you to harm anymore innocent people!” The Odomi leader clinched his fist with great rage before going for his old ally, Michal pulled out his great sword swinging it towards the approaching foe, it stopped the villain’s attack before shattering to pieces. The man’s eyes widened just as he was punched in the ribs. His golden armor cracked as he went staggering through the empty area, hitting the energy field that 6th and 7th had made.

“Come now, I know you’re smarter than this Michal...why not just admit that my view and power is far superior to yours and either join me or die here” But the rebel put both hands out creating chains made out of his own energy that wrapped around the evil man. Michael made a fist causing the chains to tighten greatly, the leader shook trying to break free as the bonds grew tighter every second.

Meanwhile Marcia was fighting the 6th while Gavin took on the 7th. Oshima’s outra shot two blue lasers out of its eyes heading straight for his opponent, the Odomi member evaded the projectiles but they quickly changed their path back towards him. 7th's hazel eyes widened as they came firing back like shooting stars.

“Shit!” he ascended up but still they followed, every way he went they followed not slowing down. Once the escaping advisory made another turn in an attempt to slow the beams down the two beams went in opposite directions cutting him off. Both beams finally hit him, one in the torso while the other in the center of the spine.

“D-damn it” the wounded fighter fell from thousands of feet before hitting a plain area in a large crater. A large rock fell from a formation crushing him.

Michal was continuing his battle with his leader when suddenly he was punched so hard that blood ran down the side of his face, but he stood back up pointing towards the evil man.

“YOU HAVE GONE TOO FAR, FOR I SHALL PAY YOU BACK FOR YOUR SINS, I ONCE SAW YOU AS A WISE LEADER…BUT NOW, WITH NO ONE BY YOUR SIDE I WILL END YOUR ORGANZATION TO SPARE THOSE OF YOUR EVIL. EVEN IF I MAY DIE IN THE OUTCOME!”

A purple aura began to glisten all over the hero’s body.

“A change of aura isn’t going to phase me, I Monahara will kill you all!” the man took off in his dark coat at such speed that Gavin and Marcia didn’t even realize he had moved. But when the evil man faced his target, Michal’s skin had turned silver pale while his irises had vanished in two purple spheres of light. Lastly his hair had grown longer and turned dark.

“W-what!?” Monahara was shocked at the sight of his foe’s new form. Without hesitation the warrior struck the villain in the ribs causing two of them to fracture nearly on contact. The man hit the weakened shield that only 6th was barley keeping up, but when the foe hit the wall of red energy it shattered like large pieces of glass. “Heh, seems you’ve awakened the Chikara, well done” Monahara wiped blood from his face getting up from the dirt area.

“What’s a Chikara?” Gavin responded landing beside the awakened warrior. The foe cracked his neck then begun to explain.

“It’s one of few awakening stages that will grant the person exceptional power or traits, each stage requires the body to go through certain experiences to acquire the powers, by the way...I'm done fighting your shadows or outras as you call them” Monahara put his palm towards both the two outra users and they began to feel a surge of pain seconds before the two warriors collapsed.

Michal glared at his foe, “What did you do monster!?”

The leader laughed under his breath, “I merely took their outras away, now they’re weak as humans” The awakened warrior’s eyes widened causing him too quickly make hand sighs before teleporting the pair of humans off to a safe area.

“Hmph, you would transport them away...once I've killed you I'll find those weaklings and finish what I've started” Suddenly red and blue particles formed beside Monahara before a figure manifested at his side.

“What is that?” he asked preparing for his next attack. Monahara smiled as the being took off for the powered-up hero.

“This warrior is a being of my own creation who also have the powers and abilities of all past fighters, you may think he’s just a fusion of their souls or bodies but this warrior is his own person with the capabilities of nearly 50!” Michal took a deep breath as his new foe leapt into the air going for a punch, but right when they were about to connect their attacks, the being disappeared.

“By the way, if I had to give him a name...I'd say: Kilamara to make it similar to mine, now go kill the fool Kilamara and we can end this!” The being with rainbow colored eyes and purple hair nodded as it emerged in a cloud of black smoke behind its target. The being’s aura was multi colored seeming as if he were going to use multiple abilities at once. Just then He created a giant form of himself made completely out of his own energy, Michal had never seen such an ability but went on the attack.

The hero thought: “Since its only made from his inner power I should be able to break through it with enough hits” Michal put his hands together as if he were praying causing a ray of gold light to shot out from his entire body. Kilamara’s aura absorbed the light with the glowing hand palm. While the state glowed with Michal’s golden light, the hero landed on the ground before falling to his knees.

H-how could one attack take so much out of me!?” The weakened advisory drifted up into the sky and used most of his energy to create a sphere of power the size of Pluto. “If this doesn’t kill him, or even break the barrier then all is lost for this world” Michal shot the overwhelming attack in his target’s direction and stayed there to keep the sphere going in the right location. The ball began to impact the overpowered enemy hitting the aura form head on...

After an incredible explosion, the warrior saw Kilamara’s state was down and he was on his knees out of breath in a crater that was miles long. Even with dazed vision Michal planned a final blow when his combatant stood up quickly healing and his aura form coming back in seconds.

“D-damn-it" The dizzy fighter fell from his position towards the ground, but seconds before impact he managed to create a rift and fall into it, it immediately closed before the two enemies could follow...

(TO BE CONTINUED…)

Sinto's Gaming

Gavin had finally created his first ever video game, it was Sep.12.2049…

Three kids lined up in front of the game store before it finally opened, they rushed over to the charms section which was a state of the art game console made just last year. Mark, Sara and Chris found a copy of “Sinto” which had all of Gavin's books inside the game with a few new ones added along with it.

“We'll get this” Mark told the cashier placing the game on the counter.

“Good choice, my son and daughter enjoy playing this game by their favorite author” She handed them the bag and the three teens rushed into the car driving back to Mark's house. Mark brushed the dark hair out of his hazel eyes as he positioned the chairs towards the flat screen.

CHAPTER 1 : Start the Game

“Alright, time to play” he commented grabbing one of the chips from the console holder. He placed it in the center of his forehead before falling into a comma like state in the left game chair. Mark's character appeared on the map of the screen and looked around while the other two did the same appearing by his side.

“This'll be fun” Sara's character said with long pink hair and green eyes. Words appeared above them that said: “Select your weapon” Mark held his hand out...

“I choose, sword!” suddenly a long blade appeared in his hand in a flash of light. “Sweet” the player commended before sliding it into the scabbard that was at his side. Next was Sara’s turn, she put both her hands up preparing for her weapon.

“Gun!” just then two pistols dropped from the sky, she back flipped into the air catching them without hesitation.

“Alright Chris you’re the only one left to choose a weapon” Gavin commented as the player crossed his arms growing impatient.

“I want...energy” Suddenly a pink aura glistened from his body like flames. They stood aligned with their weapons ready for the first challenge. The word “begin” appeared on the screen and the three moved forward down the long dirt path in the plain area. Just then a mutated frog the size of a pig jumped out from behind a rock aiming for player one who happen to be Mark, but just before the big red eyed creature could connect its attack, the player pulled out his sword instantly slicing the frog in two.

“Good, my first kill” Mark shook the blood off the sword before gazing out in the distance for any nearby enemies.

“Let’s proceed” Sara insisted making sure her guns were loaded as she walked past them. This time two frogs leapt for player two but were killed instantly with a headshot.

“Heh, would you look at that, I also one-shot the little pest” They walked on before dozens of them began springing out of nowhere, Mark was barely able to keep up with his light and fast blade, as was Sara with her dual pistols.

“Damn it these assholes are tricky if you get enough of them” Chris charged up an energy attack then shot a ball straight for one of the creatures, it killed one but another dogged it at the last second. It jumped at player three grabbing on to the fighter’s face. Sara aimed her gun at the latched-on pest but couldn’t get a position to shoot that won’t do bad damage to her ally.

“I have an idea, shoot the bullet towards me!” she hesitated but then pulled the trigger aim straight for player one, Mark swung his sword sideways causing the bullet to bounce off his sword straight for the frog. The two watched as it sliced the foe in half before falling to the ground.

“Thanks Chris said as he released a more powerful attack with both hands that wiped out four frogs at once. Just as he finished the attack, the player fell to his knees glowing red.

“What’s happening?” he asked putting both hands on the gravel trying not to faint. Mark pushed a button on the watch they had received but never realized until then, their stats popped up and Mark saw his friend’s health go down each second.

“You have the bleed effect on you, meaning your defense has dropped and your health is going down at this moment”

“Damn it...what should we do?” Mark shrugged and turned to Sara she also didn’t have an answer.

“We’ll just have to protect you until we can find a health potion or whatever revives HP in this game” the first player suggested as he gripped his blade tight. After 20 minutes of walking one of them spotted a city out in the distance.

Sara pointed cheering “guys look, there’s a place there we can rest and find some health for Chris!” They continued through a wooded area when suddenly a large creature emerged, it looked like a dragon and dinosaur put together, it looked at them roaring so loud it seemed to shake the ground.

A large HP bar appeared over the monster’s head just before it charged them. Mark rushed forward telling Sara to open fire at the beast. She fired rounds at the target while the first player jumped into the air, the monster focused on player two since she consistently fired at the creature. The distraction gave Mark an opportunity to attack head-on.

“Take this monster!” the blade user cut off the target’s tail just before landing on the ground. Mark slid the sword back to his side watching the thing run around with blood seeping out of its open wound.

“There, that took out more health then I thought it would” Chris sat down far away to rest while watching the intensifying boss battle. Mark looked up to see the words “level up” shine above him before vanishing, his sword was instantly covered in a blaze of fire except for the handle. A grin showed from his face before the fighter pulled his hand all the way back.

“Take another!” he shouted before throwing it with all his might, the blade spiraled across the forest-like area like a shuriken then pierced the boss’s chest. The beast hit the ground shaking from the pain.

“Hurry shoot all its weak points!” Sara took a deep breath and shot all areas of the creature’s body, mainly the chest and forehead. Both players looked up too see the boss at the brink of defeat.

“I need to get my sword from the beast’s chest, try to slow him down if you can” Mark commanded, she nodded aiming both pistols at the creature’s injured body. Player one leapt on to its chest and proceeded to pull the sword out of the target’s chest. As the player pulled, the beast began to squirm in pain, the boss breathed out a wave of blue flames causing the teen to jump away from the incoming attack.

“Crap, this is going to make it a little harder if the enemy keeps this up”

Sara smiled, “it can’t attack what it can’t see” she motioned her ally to taunt the beast. Mark picked up a rock then threw it at the enemy, the boss again breathed a fierce wave of flames directed at the first player, but right as it took a breath for another assault Sara fired two rounds for the foe’s face. The projectiles hit both eyes perfectly causing the thing to go completely blind.

“Chris you’re up!” the teen said calling out to his friend. Player three slowly stood up and concentrated some of his power into a sphere of energy, the rested warrior threw it with all their strength causing it to burst on impact. The boss was obliterated from the powerful attack destroying them completely. Threes flashed over their heads before evaporating.

“Finally, its gone” Mark groaned picking his sword up from the pit of the explosion. 1st and 2nd player grabbed each hand of their ally Chris and helped walk him to down. After five minutes they finally reach the city. Chris along with Mark sat on a bench while Sara stood nearby. Player one’s character fell asleep sending Mark back to reality, the boy got up to go to the bathroom and left the others to do what they pleased. After two minutes or so the teen returned and went back into the game not noticing something...

CHAPTER 2 : Missing Player

Mark stood up from the chair to look around, the world looked so real, cars went by at normal speeds, people looked at him every now and again. That’s when the player noticed it...Sara was gone!

“Chris!” player one yanked his ally to his feet gripping their shirt tightly, “where’s Sara!?”

Chris replied : “I don’t know, I would think you’d be the one watching her since you have a major crush on her”

“Now’s not the time for that, we should find her before either a boss or group of high level enemies get to her first!” His partner nodded and they took off down the street in search of their missing team member...

“Could she be in any of the stores?” Chris suggested pointing at a row of stores across from them.

“possible, you go check the stores while I scout outside in case there’s signs of trouble” First player climbed up a building to keep watch over the area for any suspicious activity.

“Hmm, no sign of any enemies”

Meanwhile...

Chris walked into a bar looking around for the missing ally but saw no sign of her or any trace that she had been there.

“Still no sign of her...damn it, only three other stores are in this area so if she’s not here then she’s in another map, which will be a pain in the ass to search especially if it’s infested with enemies” As the two warriors continued to search, their watches began to flash red. They both quickly turned on the status display to see Sara’s health bar going down, Mark descended from the building like a hake falling rapidly in the direction of Sara’s signal.

“There she is!” player one exclaimed noticing her far out in the distance of the city. After about two minutes of jumping roof to roof the fighter landed between player two and the crowd of enemies that were over powering her.

“Alright you little monsters, bring it on” tons of creatures that looked like small demons raced towards their new opponent only to be sliced in half with their orange blood going everywhere. They persisted on attacking him only to be ripped to pieces with the hero’s growing skill. Just then a great sphere came impacting the group of enemies, Mark managed to evade the attack just as it made contact.

“Whoa” he commented watching the ball of power take out all the remaining foes at once. Mark turned to see Chris a few feet away charging up another attack in case more enemies spawned nearby. “You ok?” he asked, Sara nodded rising to her feet. The player’s health bar finally began to regenerate since all foes were defeated...

An hour went by when they noticed a large castle miles away from the city they had just left. They would’ve gotten there sooner if enemies didn’t spawn so much in between towns.

“That looks like a good place to get EXP” Mark commented as the player walked faster towards their next target. Sara was unsure about the large castle thinking she would be the first one to be killed or at least captured. Mark was first to reach their destination, he searched around the gate but couldn’t find a key or any other way to open it. Chris arrived moments later with Sara following close behind.

“So, have you found a way in yet?” Chris responded. Mark examined the ground one last time before looking up to find an open window. They followed player one as he climbed up the side of the castle using parts of its structure that stuck out of the wall. They snuck inside before shutting the window in case a guard noticed and raised suspicion.

“You and Marcia will go left to clear the west section of the area while I go right to clear out the east section”

“Are you sure? Players that go solo are usually the one that get either captured or killed” Sara replied. Mark told her to stop worrying before leaving their hiding place to clear the halls of any guards. Gavin slowly made his way down a narrow hallway that had a red carpet going straight down the floor.

“Stay here” her friend whispered as he made his way up to the first Corner, no guards could be seen, not even the sound of foot steps or talking. “Strange, surely I’d hear something…unless there’s something going on” The teen signaled Marcia to follow him, as they continued through the halls of the castle Gavin finally heard something.

“Hold on I actually hear someone” Player 1 slowly opened a large door where he heard them, that’s where he saw a man sitting in a throne looking-chair.

“Welcome Gavin” The player froze.

“How do you know my name!?” The man rose from his chair, his eyes glistened a light purple, he was dressed in a gentlemen’s outfit that fancy people normally wear. A grin slowly grew on his face as he took a sip from his cup.

“Heh, you caught me, I’m not an A.I I put myself in the game in order to see how you and your others fight”

“My others?” Gavin gave him a confused look. His target replied: You’ll soon find out, but for now…” Suddenly his opponent threw a dagger aimed at his forehead, player 1 managed to doge it when it vanished in a flash of light. Marcia came running in when the dagger reappeared from a rift. Gavin moved in between them and caught it just in time. The player was breathing hard from the intense moment before redirecting the weapon back at it's owner. The man grinned once more as he spun sideways in mid – air just as his weapon came around for collision.

“I’m impressed, seems you’re not as weak as you look, I’d love to press this fight along but I have more worlds to get to” Gavin leapt forward attempting to catch him but failed to stop the mysterious foe from entering a rift.

“Damn it, where’s he going!?” Player 1 commented as they looked around for any sighs of their unknown foe. After having no leads on their target's whereabouts player 1 continued through the large castle. Barley aby guards could still not be found aside from one or two here and there. All three players met up at the great hall where a giant door could be seen at the end of it.

“This has gotta be where either all their guards are or a boss” Gavin commented. He placed his palm up against the door then smiled. “This is a pretty strong door…but I’m sure one or two hits should bring it down” The player struck the large door repeatedly till finally after the 10th or so blow it fell to the ground with an echoing boom. He saw a man with long green hair and silver eyes waiting for them.

“Welcome to my arena” The unknown man also had a dagger in his hand and threw it straight for Marcia, Gavin attempted to catch it but missed by a second as it struck her straight in the center of the forehead. Blood begin running down the wound covering her face before she collapsed on the ground.

“PLAYER 2 HAS DIED” A computerized voice announced. Gavin watched as Marcia’s body disappeared in a flash of light. “You bastard, I will make you pay for killing my Ally!” The adversary smirked holding yet another dagger ready to attack the last remaining player in the vicinity of the room.

“Prepare to restart the game with your pathetic ally!” Once more the boss through a dagger straight for player one. The dark-haired warrior stood Still waiting for the right moment to take action. (I can do this) he thought slowly beginning to lift his hands. Just then he began to see light forming around the dagger. (It’s going to teleport in an attempt to surprise me and catch me off guard) the dagger vanished and suddenly reappeared behind him coming back towards his head.

Just then the player spun around and caught it with both his hands, the boss was shocked by the player’s reaction speed. Gavin smiled before throwing it back, the boss was struck in the center of the chest before falling to his knees. Player one looked up at his enemy’s health bar to see it was still at half.

(Shit, looks like this isn’t over yet) The boss pulled the dagger out from his chest throwing it across the map. Just then as the dagger was about to strike the player, a boy appeared between them catching the blade in his hand.

"Nice try, but I can't have an ally dying on me" Gavin saw a player with dark brown hair and blue eyes. Gavin watched as a golden light outlined his body. He began to walk towards the large monster... "Let's see what you got, ugly." The blonde haired player, placed both of his hands along the hilt of his broadsword.

Rushing forward at the creature, gripping his weapon tightly. He swung the Broadsword, striking the monster. Severing off its arm, and than aiming at it's legs. The player handled the Broadsword, as if it was nothing.

"Hey There, I'm Blake... Blake Jones. You guys alright?." The player asked them, informing them of his name. The monster vanishes as it's health reached zero.

"That was awesome" Gavin commented walking over along with Mark right behind him. "Might not have survived the fight if not for your high level and power" He continued looking at their new ally.

"I'm thinking it y'all are new here?." Blake had asked them, sighing as he didn't think of his accomplishment as awesome.

In truth it was merely an everyday routine, something that was his job to do. Blake would adventure out, taking down monsters and being what some call an hero for hire. Blake knew first hand, inns and outs of this profession of his.

Mark grabbed Gavin and asked: Blake, do you know who this is?"

"Am I supposed to know who he is.?" Blake commented, not knowing who they were.

"This is Sinto, the one who wrote the book and created this game!" Blake sighed, scratching his head. He looked closely at them, tilting his head. Blake nodded, remembering why that was familiar to him.

"Sinto huh? Now I remember, you just look different than I expected my bad. It's nice to meet y'all, and welcome to the game Mr. Sinto." Blake went to shake their hands, smiling with a lack of manner in his voice. Just then they heard a scream, then saw a large dragon grab their friend Sara with it's large claws and begin flying off. Gavin shot a fire ball at the beast but it had no effect. "That was a dumb idea, why did I think that would work?"

Blake than sighed, looking over at them. "Dragons are unaffected by Fire based attacks." Blake told them, as he ran and casted a spell of Ice. But that also had no effect. Gavin took a deep breath and ran up a few vehicles, onto the roof of a building then leapt as high as he could reaching for the beast's feet. Suddenly he was knocked back by it's massive tail landing next to Blake and Mark with only a bit of health left.

"Let's go, if you want to save your friend." Blake told them, as he looked for where the dragon was going. They followed while Gavin looked at his health bar, he either needed to find a health capsule, or wait a very long time for it to regenerate. After about 20 minutes they saw the large cave on the top of a mountain where the dragon had taken them.

"Alright, now we just need to find a way up there" Mark commented starring up at the cave.

"We should be getting close, keep an eye out." Blake stated, as he looked above. As they reached the entrance to the cave, a wave of flames shot out covering Gavin in a blaze of fire.

"Damn it!" He yelled as he fell off the mountain disappearing from his health reaching zero.

"Looks like it's up to us" Mark commented. Both of them stayed on opposite sides of the entrance in case another blast of fire were to come out. Blake looked up, and remembered something. He remembered a way to slow down a dragon, but it was a long shot. If it worked, than that be great. Though on the chance it failed, Blake might become dinner.

"I need you to cover me, its time I show this dragon what a Broadsword can really do." Mark started walking inside, hoping he wouldn't apparently make a noise that would alert the beast. Blake followed Mark in, keeping his sword at the ready. "This dragon won't know what hit it. Just don't get in my swing zone." Mark rolled his eyes as they got close to the dragon, they both hid behind a large rock just a few feet away from the dragon.

Blake glanced over at the dragon, deciding on his next actions. He tightened his grip on his sword. The dragon's head slowly shot up looking around, it began to growl and released Sara from its tail.

(Shit here it comes) Mark thought staying behind the Rock completely still. Blake looked over at Sara, seeing if he can tell if she's alive. He peeks at the dragon. The dragon notices them and breaths a blaze of fire toward them. Some of it hit them with Mark's Health going down to 80% and Blake's health going down to 95%.

"Damn it, how did he hit me!? This always happens to me in video games I think I'm out of their range or protected but of course I get damaged!" He complained.

"Damned thing! I'm going when it stops!" Blake yelled. He pat some singed clothing to kill flame. As the dragon began to take in air for another attack, Mark pulled out a small dagger he had been keeping and threw it straight for the dragon. It stabbed the dragon in the chest causing it to cry out in pain shaking the entire cave.

Blake launched at the dragon. He brought the sword down on the dragon's mouth. Mark looked up to see that the dragon's Health was still at about 60%. Suddenly the Dragon knocked Mark across the cave with its tail leaving mark with only 20% Health left.

"Mark, stay back!" Blake yelled. He brought his sword down on the dragon's face again. The dragon's Health depleted down to the Red Zone which was about 10% while Mark slowly got up with his health still almost as low.

"Damn, even with my health higher than his by this point I can't risk dying... why did they have to make it take so long to get your health back. Who knows where Gavin is, he's probably still at level 1"

"Probably! Get Sara and hide!" Blake replies. He stabs his sword into the dragon's chest. Mark ran for Sara grabbing her arm and running out, luckily they managed to get out of the cave. They slowly began to climb down as they heard the dragon roar and shake the entire mountain.

Blake followed them quickly after dislodging his sword. He moved away from the mouth of the cave. The dragon exploded, causing the entire Mountain to start falling apart. Mark lost his footing and begin rolling down the mountain while the others followed luckily he managed to stay alive with 1% Health left. Blake looked at the destroyed mountain and grinned. "We did it!" Mark nodded when suddenly he fell to the ground and disappeared, they looked up to see Mark's health bar had reached zero.

"Oh come on he had 1% Health left!" Sara complained.

"Dammit Mark!" Blake shouted. He sits by Sara and rubbed his arm.

"Don't worry, I'm sure they'll catch up with us eventually" just then they heard voices out in the distance. "Oh no Sara commented starring in the direction of the noise. Blake drew his sword and stood up. He looked around for the source.

Suddenly another player emerged and clashed their weapon with Blake's. Blake kept his footing and held his weapon securely. "Nice try!" Players began to swarm the level, an armored player went for a surprise attack on Sara when suddenly Gavin appeared and dropped the great sword with his palms on both sides. "Nice try but I can't have either of them die. However..." The dark-haired warrior kicked the sword up, trip the foe and catch the massive blade. "I can send you back to level one" He struck the open player in the chest causing them to vanish. Gavin pulled the great sword out and grinned now holding a new weapon.

He turned to see Blake still fighting. "Be on guard" Gavin told Sara. She nodded. Blake hacked and slashed his opponents, taking very minor damage as he does. "Gavin! Nice of you to finally join us."

"Well I couldn't let you have all the fun. Besides I was able to level up more" As two cloaked players went to grab him, he caught their fists throwing them in opposite directions.

"Fire bomb!" Gavin announced as he shot a large fire ball at both players. They were engulfed in a spiral of flames. "All of you need to stop, you worked hard to get to this part of the game...why fight players that don't even want to fight?"

"Yeah! We aren't your preferred enemies! The dragon will have respawned already!" Blake shouted. Just then a smirk spread over Gavin's face. He ascended up to the destroyed cave and found the dragon... Blake looked back at his friend. "What are you doing?" Sara replied : I don't have much health left from the dragon" just then the ground shook they turned to see Gavin riding the dragon using his fire made into a leather band around its mouth and neck. The dragon roared at the players in front of it before unleashing a wave of intense flames.

Blake scooped Sara up and ran them to safety from the dragon's flames. It continuously released projectiles of fire all over the area, filling the ground with a green lit fire. Multiple players were caught in the flames before the health eventually reached zero as well. Once most of the players were gone, he dropped down and used his fire manipulation to weaken the flames till it all completely vanished.

"There, that's most of them" Blake nodded and redrew his sword. He prepared to fight any others that challenged them. There we're two players that remained and they were the same level as Blake and Gavin. One went for Blake while the other one for Sara. Gavin managed to catch the players fist that was going for the girl.

"How rude to go for an unarmed girl that's not even your level" The dark-haired player slammed his opponent on the hard ground before punching him across the face defeating him. "Just one left... at least for the moment until others start coming" Blake sliced his sword across his opponent's knees, crippling him. He shoved his sword's blade through the player's chest…

(TO BE CONTINUED…)

Dark Empires

The planet earth was covered in the remains of all those who were killed in the “conquer seal” a war that had been going on for the past five years. Many people left their home world and colonized the outer planets for refuge, such as Saturn, Mars, Kepler 425b and others just outside the solar system but still in a inhabitable distance of a young star as strong as the sun. It was much younger then earth’s, it was blue but because of its youthful stage, it sent out warmth and energy needed for the planets...

On Kepler 425b A group of super humans were preparing to take off in their ship to collect any material on the planets that hadn’t been colonized or weren't suitable for normal human’s needs.

“Mara are were ok for the ship’s entry into space?”

The girl typed in something on her computer she was sitting at then replied: “all systems seem ready to go, I've done a scan over the ship’s systems and no sign of any problems captain”

“Good, seems we’re ready to head back out there and claim more resources or land”

“Permission to speak captain Otama” The man nodded in approval keeping his eyes forward away from his officer that had spoken up, “what should we do if the nearby planets plan an attack on Kepler in our absence?”

The captain sighed as if it were a pointless question, “David, we have plenty of men including the improved genetic humans as well spread out all over the planet with high tech weapons plus sensors of incoming attacks, so unless our men aren’t doing their job or three planets at once team up for an attack...I'm sure we’ll be fine”

They all nodded at their leader just before he pushed the button activating the ship, it blasted off into space in seconds, they had improved the ship’s greatly from their past troubles and study of the nearby empire technology. They soon reached Balemeno which was a small silver planet that created metal, steal and copper. There they could take the found resources to construct or strengthen ships or armor in case of surprise attacks. The captain stepped off the space craft and looked around before embarking in further.

“Keep on your guard everyone, there could be others here, or at least old landmines that were forgotten and left here” All five of them walked through the rocky terrain with just a few tiny trees here in there like it were a dessert but with a normal temperature.

“All of you wait here I think I see something” Otama carefully made his way towards a darker part of the planet even though it was already night there, he took out a small dagger that on impact, would stun the target for several hours depending on where the weapon had made contact. Just then a rock could be heard falling nearby, the captain threw the dagger at the torso of the figure then watched as it lit up from the shocks passing through its body before slowly hitting the ground from the lack of gravity.

“Wait a minute” the man shinned his flashlight down at the body to see it was a skeleton of an old corpse. “It’s a set up!” Otama yelled before jumping back to get distance from the bait. Suddenly men appeared from every corner of the bolder were the rock’s sound had come from, they aimed their guns at him before the man pulled out what seemed like a grenade.

“Fire!” one of them commanded, the group of mercenaries opened fire at him just as Otama made it to a rock that was able to take the force of their beams. As his teammates fired back he pushed a small button on the side of the sphere that made lights flash all around it. He tossed the weapon over to the enemies' side and watched as they shot at it, but all the beams reflected off the ball when the ball instantly began shooting lasers out of the left side of itself, each time, the ball would shoot three lasers at once towards the opponents. The mercenaries continued to get shot from the small weapon until a loud beep rang out, Otama quickly typed in the location of where his team was and were transported near the ship which was about a mile or so away from their current position.

“three...two...one...” The group turned around to see a massive explosion of red light, it filled the area in a mist of red light before fading seconds later. Their leader ordered three of the men to hurry and start collecting any important resources while he and Mara went to inspect the grenade's effect against the men they had just gone up against.

“Hmm, seems these are soldiers from Saturn” she looked over at one of the corpses to see a badge with Saturn on it. As Otama planned to leave, his motion detector went off, a surviving soldier lunged at him but was stopped by the captain’s hand.

“Give me more credit, I have 15 years of fighting and mission experience, along with improved skeletal structure that multiplies the strength of my bones” Otama pulled the guy closer before slamming them to the ground. “Now tell me...why is Saturn targeting this planet? for its resources or just to ambush someone?” The guy was about to answer when he finally died from his wounds. “Damn it” he let go of the corpse and they walked back to the ship where the team members had gathered half a crate of the copper and metal needed for their ships or armor.

“You three, go back to Kepler. I along with Mara will take the semi–ship to Alco’s pawnshop for any new or useful items...oh I almost forgot, in my absence Jiraya will be in command” His men accepted the command heading into ship.

CHAPTER 1: Incoming Threat

Otama landed the small spacecraft in the parking lot of the large store with a thick dome around it, that kept oxygen flowing inside it so people could take off their helmets instead of having to keep them on while off world. The man walked in with the bell going off to alert the store owner.

“Alright, let’s see if we can find any useful tech that we need” the women followed her captain while looking around the store every now and again. Otama saw a pill bottle and quickly examined it;

“Strengthen pill 101 A

● Increases body recuperation

● Heightened senses

● Multiplied endurance

● Each pill lasts 12 hours

Contains 200 pills”

“Seems reasonable, and doesn’t seem to have any negative effects, or at least on the bottle” He walked up to the counter of the store and placed the bottle down, “are there any after or negative effects to these pills?” the store owner picked it up and read through the info before putting it back down.

“Well we just released this just last week and haven’t seen any signs of negative effects, so you’re taking a risk with these”

“Ok I'll give you 200 credits for them”

“Normally I'd sell them for 1,000 but since you’re taking a risk I'll take the 200” The captain thanked him as he put the pills in his pocket.

“Found anything?” he asked his 2nd in command, she skimmed over the shelves once more then shrugged.

“Not really...did you?” Otama nodded showing her the pills...

After they got back to their home world, Otama got word an incoming fleet was just minutes away.

“Have we received any transmissions from those ships?” he questioned not taking his eyes off the screen that displayed their radar of anything approaching their planet within a 3.6-billion-mile radius (or 0.000624 light years).

“Negative, we don’t seem to have much info on them, all we can do is trace their location and estimate their entry time” The captain had them prepare their space weapons in case the fleet needed to be shot down.

“Three minutes till in range sir” one of his men announced. Their leader took one of the pills ready for the possible threat. At that moment an alert rang out from the radar screen indicating that a projectile had been fired.

“Sir do we launch a counter strike?” Otama replied: fire back!” The soldiers fired rockets right back to stop the approaching weapon and the fleet that were just over the planet’s atmosphere. The two rockets nearly missed but managed to make contact seconds before they passed. The team was glad they had stopped it but with the fleet still in shooting range, what stopped them from doing it again...

His men fired rounds of projectiles right back, at first they were only stopping the threat’s attack until one of their shots made it past the fleet’s onslaught and impacted the front of one of them, the space craft lost control and was pulled into the planet’s gravitational pull, impacting an open area miles away from them.

The battle went on for five minutes straight before the two remaining ships made it through the outer layers of the atmosphere, flying below the clouds at this point.

“Damn it, I'll put an end to these intruders!” He ran outside putting on his space suit and pushed off into the air using the boost power of his suit’s boots. The hero activated the rocket boots that sent him flying across the sky as fast as a jet. Otama saw one of the ships headed right for him but he stayed in his spot...suddenly he ascended up grabbing the side of the fast-moving vehicle, the force of the wind was slowing him down but the man made his way to a window where he shattered it with an armored punch. The ship began to spin out of control from the off balance of air pressure. It knocked into the other ship before both crashed in a forest nearby.

One of them got up from their seat and said: "They're destroyed let’s go make sure our leader is ok” the team ran out with guns loaded looking for their ally, after two minutes of jogging they found the two ships, and their leader not too far from the impact point.

“Captain!” they cried out running over to him, his armor was badly damaged along with his helmet that was smashed to the point of uselessness. They leaned him up against a tree then removed his armor, they examined his body but found no fatal injuries or even any noticeable stains of blood on his under clothing.

“Isn’t that weird?” Mara commented, the others agreed. But they were glad the man was still in good condition. As they were about to help him to his feet, a man in silver armor with dark blonde hair and green eyes limped out of the flames of the burning ships, glaring at them.

“Not, so fast...you’re coming with me Otama Foresigh” Mara including the other team members blocked his path aiming their guns at him. “You really think, just because I look injured, I can’t fight back? What fools you are. I Michal will take your leader by force and return him to my lord’s home world”

One of the men who normally kept quiet loaded his gun replying: “Over my dead body” The foe stopped limping as much proceeding to walk towards them, his gaze locked only on Otama. The team of Kepler fired rounds of blasts at the man but even though they were injured, Michal wasn’t fazed by the projectiles.

“W-what is he?” she whispered in fear. Suddenly the super-human...or whatever he was, punched straight through two men instantaneously then pulled out letting them hit the ground with their blood oozing from their lifeless bodies.

“Two weaklings too go” Michal commented with a slight grin, all that remained was Mara and Jiraya. The nearly invincible foe took a dash forward going for Jiraya, the warrior threw a punch in an attempt to stop the heartless advisory, but his target ducked under the incoming blow, striking him in the chest with immense strength.

“I’m sorry, my lord” he collapsed onto the gravel surface dead on impact. Michal put his attention on Mara who was holding Otama who had somehow lost consciousness.

“Stay back!” the women yelled holding her leader close to her. Michal grinned slowly walking over to the two last members.

“Don’t worry, I'm taking you with me” Mara pulled her gun out quickly shooting him in the center of the head. But to her horror, the wound in his head healed in mere seconds as if it had no effect.

“Let’s go girl” He grabbed both of them and thrown them into a ship he had stolen, in minutes they reached Saturn landing on a large landing pad. The two captured members were taken to the throne room where the ruler Arkamis waited on his throne.

“What is this medieval times?” the ruler of Kepler joked now conscious. The leader of Saturn glared at him but did not respond to the disrespectful comment.

“You both will be experiments for a new evolution project I've been working on, naturally I would use it on one of my men but since I do not have the slightest idea of the effects, I decided to take someone off world as my test subject”

“We’re not your test-” at that moment, Arkamis appeared in front of them as if he had teleported from his throne that was 10 feet away right in up to them, without a word he tapped both outworlders in the center of the head, causing them to knock out instantly.

“Take them to the isolation chambers” his guards bowed their heads grabbing the two out cold soldiers...

Otama awoke in a straitjacket made out of a strong steel-like material. “w-where am I?” the man looked around to only see a small empty metal room.

“Ah you’re finally awake, good now let us begin the test”

“You bastard where’s Mara!?”

“Don’t worry about her, she’s in the room over and she’s fine...now you’re going to take a serum I created after months of studying human genes and other superhuman traits”

Before the man could oppose he was injected in the neck with the serum by an automated syringe. Seconds pasted when suddenly the hero’s hair went from dark brown to silver, and his eyes changed from hazel to a glistening blue.

“Sir...I think it’s working” Arkamis watched as his test subject showed results glowing with an unknown blue light. Otama rose to his feet and broke out of the restraining jacket with the pieces flying in every direction.

“Uh sir I think we should activate a complete lock down on his chamber”

“No need Eric, if he escapes I'm capable of containing him myself” The members watched along with Arkamis as the leader of Kepler ran up to the wall of the room and knocked it down in one shot. The men aimed their weapons toward the evolved threat preparing to fire. Before his men could attack, Otama released a wave of energy that formed into spheres that killed all the guards in one shot. Arkamis deflected it with the flick of his hand causing it to burst into sparkles of light. The space captain began walking towards his foe with an aura blazing around him.

"Die!" Otama threw his fist aimed for the leader's face as hard as he could, Arkamis caught the man's fist, striking the hero across the face. They were sent sailing backwards until he struck the steel wall of the lobby. Blood dripped from his face while at the same time healing in seconds. The villain smirked crossing his arms then proceeded forward.

"Poor fool, even after the successful evolution experiments, you're still not strong enough to match my capabilities" The hero tore off a part of the steel wall then threw it sideways straight for the over powered threat. To his surprise, Arkamis caught it as if it were a Frisbee then threw it right back. Otama was struck in the chest, stuck up against the steel wall with blood running down his body forming a pool of blood under his feet. “D-damn, it can’t end here” Just then a small grenade fell beside Foresigh aimed in his direction, suddenly it blew up like a flashbang that blinded the villain instantly.

“My eyes!” With the foe blinded, a group of men broke in before putting Arkamis in high level energy hand cuffs.

“Arkamis Foresigh, you’re under arrest for kidnapping, murder and performing experiments on civilians without their consent!” Their target attempted to kick one of them but missed due to his blindness. While Arkamis was taken away, some men removed the piece of steel from Otama’s chest allowing it to heal. He went down the destroyed hall where police were helping Mara out of here restraints.

“Are you alright?” the Captain asked as he placed a hand on her cold cheek.

“Yes I’m fine now…” They regrouped back to their home planet where Otama rested in bed.

1 Week later…

The Captain spectated their surveillance \ security room. There is where groups of members watched over the planet for any incoming fleets or activity that were on Kepler such as natural occurrences or unauthorized activity. That’s when a transmission from Pluto began coming through their servers, all they could hear was static with a faint voice cutting in and out every second.

“How odd, I didn’t think there was any empires on Pluto, even so how would they get a strong enough signal to reach us?”

“We're not sure sir, but the others are trying to fix the message to understand what they’re saying” Otama nodded then walked out. The man walked into the war room where the men would discuss tactics or group their men a certain way, the commander sat down in the head chair on the left end of the long table two rows of members aligned both sides of him.

“So…what has come up this week?”

“We have sent small fleets of our men to each nearby planet, both known inhabited and thought to be lifeless” Otama nodded in approval then asked: “Have you heard anything back from any fleets?”

“Some of them yes sir, I was given an update just moments ago. Seems Jupiter’s commander is offering an alliance with us”

“Hmm, do you still have their frequency to message them in any way?” Foresigh responded.

“Yes sir, are you requesting an audience with him?” their Captain nodded ordering the officer to get in touch with the planet's leader. Finally AH answered.

“Ah so glad to hear from you in such a short amount of time, what has encouraged such a decision?”

Otama put his hands formally behind his back replying: “I would like you to come here to discuss our alliance if you’re willing” AH thought for a moment…

“Very well, I shall leave soon with an escort of my top officers in case something may arise”

“Whatever makes you comfortable friend” Otama ended the transmission before heading to the war room…

One hour later…

Guards watched the halls leading to the war room while others kept a close watch on their radar in case a surprise attack were to occur.

“Why the uneasiness friend?” AH asked.

“I’m fine, just making sure we're prepared for any surprise attacks, I’m sure our foes wouldn’t take an alliance very well so I’m taking precautions”

AH continued: “Now then, what alliance were you hoping to form with us?” The commander thought for a second before answering: “I would be grateful if you moved half your officers here and half mine to yours so we'd have a type of advantage”

“How so?” his ally questioned. Otama explained to him that their officers may have different resources and tactics that would serve both planets well in defense against invaders. “Very well, I’ll transfer 50 of my men here while you send let’s say…20 since you don’t have as many soldiers”

“It will be done” Gavin responded nodding his head. His ally smiled then left back to his world. Gavin now had a lot more men at his disposal…

Otama was admiring the stars when suddenly an alarm began to go off. “Damn who would be invading me out of the blue!?” Just then he saw a large ship began to fire a massive violet laser at the dome protecting them. Otama made his way outside the dome using the docking hallway opening the door. The warrior with his new abilities from Arkamis used his power of flight to ascend up towards the enormous ship. As he was nearly there, guards on board the ship noticed him and opened fire using a large cannon that was on the side of the ship. Gavin wasn’t used to flying but somehow managed to evade the balls of energy that came his way until he finally reached the bottom level of the ship, smashing a multilayered window to get inside.

Guards in space suits rushed him in the narrow hallway but were easily taken out by the hero’s immense speed and strength, he stopped two guard’s dual attack and knocked their heads together causing them to lose consciousness even with their helmets on.

“Need to hurry and reach their captain before I lose all my men” He raced down the endless halls. Each time an assailant would attempt to shoot him with a ray gun, he would either doge it then continue to run, or he’d knock them off their feet long enough to escape.

Meanwhile The world was under heavy fire, the beam was nearly breaking through the barrier protecting them. Otama’s men opened fire at their watch towers taking out a few men but even though it protected them, their large dome was also limiting them on offensive. Meaning they could only fire at certain spots without the barrier getting in the way.

Just as he was about to reach the captain’s quarters he found the power core. “What dumb ass puts the core in the center of the ship instead of way in the back?” He concentrated his power into the palm of his hand building up power.

“Stop right there” A man shouted aiming a gun at him. But without warning, Otama fired a large blast of red light straight for the large power core in the center of the room with the guard standing in the way. The man’s eyes widened in fear just as he jumped out of the way. The blast hit the sphere of power head on damaging it. The large green ball of light turned red as the ship’s power started to fail. Gavin used the light failure to sneak through the halls up to his point of interest.

“What’s going on!?” their captain questioned in anger.

“Our power core has been damaged sir” a women announced reading the system scanner. The leader slammed her fist on a table beside her in anger as their ship fell from the sky from about 600 feet, impacting a few feet away from the dome…

Inside the ship it was now pitch dark with a few sparks of light every few minutes. “Damn that piece of shit’s gonna pay she said walking towards the gapping hole in her ship to reach the light. As she was just a step away, she felt someone kick her out, causing her to go sailing out of the ship landing on hard gravel.

“I take it you’re the commander of this world?” she responded brushing herself off.

“Yea, why were you attacking us, you have no right to just randomly invade my world especially when we never did anything to you” She laughed softly looking at the ground then looked back at him. “Well who said life was fair?” nothing stops me from doing what I want. If I feel like invading a planet then I will, you have to live your life the way you want to, not limiting yourself to the whole imperial law crap” Otama frowned pulling out a pistol aiming it at her head. “Get off my world if you don’t want your brains splattered all over the ground” She smirked and pulled out one as well.

“Go and shoot, we’ll see who’s brain gets splattered” Suddenly Gavin smiled and slowly bent his finger preparing to fire. His foe didn’t take her eyes off him…waiting for him to fire. She heard his gun go off, and in reaction she fired as well. His shot barley grazed her leaving a dark red burn on the side of her face. But as the women’s shot seemed to make contact, it slowly faded away.

“A-mirage!?” She gasped in a shocked expression. She stood still, gun in hand listening, she heard a rock fall off a nearby bolder causing her to spin around aiming in the direction of the noise. Again her foe was no where to be seen. Just then she felt a hand tap on her shoulder, she spun around about to stab him with a hidden blade but was stopped with his hand just as it was about to make contact. The over-powered hero took the blade from her and kicked her across the face sending her a few feet away laying on the ground with rocks all over her. “Now leave” he said with a serious expression. The man entered the ship and moved power cords around getting most of the ship to gain power again. He went over to the damaged, yet operational power core and set it for self destruct.

“Ship to self-destruct in ten second… Gavin jumped back out and watched near the injured captain.

“Ten….nine…eight…seven…six…five…four…three…two…one…Finally in an eruption of blinding light, her entire ship blew up in a violent explosion.

“You dick!” she charged him still hurt but angry and tried to punch him, but he just pushed her away and she fell back down.

“How do you expect me to leave now!?” She complained. Otama rolled his eyes then pushed a small button on his glove…Just then a small space pod landed next to them. He picked her up by the arm and shoved her into it.

“This isn’t over” she announced. Gavin nodded aware of her plan to come back. The pod closed ad he typed in coordinates to send it. The pod blasted off into space headed for it’s directed location.

It took months for them to fix the barrier and clean up the ship but finally everything was back to good condition. The leader sighed walking around his fortress.

“What is it my lord?” Otama looked at him about to respond when his eyes suddenly rolled to the back of his head before falling into a coma…His men placed him in his bed with equipment checking for any signs of stress or if his blood pressure and heart rate became too high. His assistant watched over the men while a group of medics watched over Otama. Meanwhile the injured women had landed on a planet filled with random creatures in a large city living out there lives. She had found a hotel to stay at while she recovered. Tilly sat in her room and focused on making herself better. She tried all kinds of salve and cures. Finally after weeks of healing she was finally well enough to leave the hotel. Tilly immediately went to work on her return. After a few short days, she had made her plan work. She was on her way back.

Meanwhile Otama was still in his coma, his replacement was doing well when the girl's ship came into range of their scanners. They checked on Gavin but he was still out cold.

"Damn looks like we'll have to fight back without him. Mara came out to help.

"Where were you?" He questioned. She told him that she was one of the medics watching over their lord. The ship began to descend down onto their planet. The troops fired laser at the ship attempting to shoot it down before she could land.

The ship easily landed with no damage due to its strong protection shields. Tilly grinned as she watched the failed attacks. Her soldiers rushed out and started their attack.

"Shit where'd she get all those troops!?" Mara commented as she and the other men fired back. They managed to push back her men but they kept coming. Tilly diverted her path and made it into enemy territory undetected. She kept her gun at the ready, hoping to blast enemies away. She worked her way to Mara. The protector fired at Tilly keeping her back as long as she could. "Stay back!" She shouted. Tilly used a jamming in her enemy's weapon to get closer. She punched the protector and then fired into her stomach. She shook from the unbearable pain looking up at her foe. "S-stay away...from Otama" She hit the ground bleeding out while the remaining troops fired at her, killing her men off. She dogged the laser making her way up to the barrier protecting the city where Gavin was.

Tilly approached the barrier and worked on destroying it to get to him, She struck the barrier of blue light, the troops continuing firing but she managed to evade the rounds of blasts and cracking a small hole in the barrier. went immediately to Gavin. She stole into the room he was in and powered up her laser gun. She approached Gavin, A few soldiers helped Mara to a medic station and began treating her wounds while their threat prepared to fire. Tilly shoved Gavin's shoulder. "Awaken!" Gavin slowly opened his eyes paralyzed for some reason. "W-what do you want?" He replied trying to fight his paralysis.

Tilly pressed her gun to his chest. "You're coming with me or I'll shoot you here." Otama had no choice but to agree. "Fine" he said laying there motionless. Tilly transported them both to her ship. They took off into space. Tilly shoved Gavin into a protective cell, much like an energy bubble. She orders a guard to stand watch and walks off a little to listen to the casualty reports. Regaining his strength, Gavin took out his pill bottle and ate one...After a few seconds he grew much stronger. "I can do this!" The dark haired fighter struck the bubble with all his strength but it just shook when suddenly electricity surged through the bubble shocking him, causing him to fall to his knees.

Tilly turned and looked at the warrior, pleasantly amused. "That was enjoyable to watch. For your health, sit and relax. You'll be safe as long as you cooperate. Dilleon, keep a close eye on him." The guard nodded and aimed his weapon at the bubble. (What do I do...) He thought looking around. He thought for a moment then grinned. Dilleon looked to see the prisoner fall out of the bubble out of breath with Burns all over his body. Gavin coughed and looked up at the guard charging him.

Tilly swung around and round house kicked Gavin across the room. She shoved Dilleon out of way and advanced toward Gavin once more. The wounded guy began to laugh getting back up once more. The wounded guy began to laugh getting back up once more. Tilly grabbed the fallen stun ray gun and aimed it at her captive. Gavin smiled and ran towards her jumping over her at the last second landing on the other side of the room. Tilly pivoted and shot a stun blast at Gavin. "There's nowhere for you to go!" He grinned and evaded the blast at the last second and hit the bubble freeing the real Gavin Tilly's eyes wide realizing that the Gavin she was fighting was a mirage the whole time. Tilly swore and rammed into the true Gavin. She pressed the gun to his back. The freed Warrior knock the gun out of her hand and pushed her back. "Enough of the gun shit" he said. Tilly stumbled and glared at Gavin. "There's nowhere for you to go. Cease this insolence!"

Gavin struck the side of the ship repeatedly until a hole finally opens. Both of them go flying out of the ship into space. At first Otama was freaking about being out in space with no atmosphere but realized he could breathe.

(W-what's happening? I shouldn't be able to breathe in space) Just then he realized that they had reached a planet that had an artificial atmosphere around it and they had just entered it before he had broken through the ship's wall. Tilly's eyes widen. She looked around in curiosity and relief. "Astonishing!" Both of them began to get pulled down to the planet's surface like a meteor Gavin impacted a parking lot while Tilly landed in an underground subway station.

"D-damn that hurt, luckily-I survived the impact" Tilly groaned and slowly got to her feet. Her clothing was luckily made for absorbing impact and damage. She climbed out of the subway station. The hero began limping away from the large crater he had created with blood dripping down his body, but thanks to the pill he had taken his wounds were healing quickly. After about a few minutes he was fully healed as if he hadn't' of impacted the parking in the first place. He saw Tilly and hid behind a building nearby watching her.

Tilly looked around for Gavin. She inspected the crater and spotted the blood drops on the pavement. She used her energy to heal herself before following the blood. Now fully healed and out of ideas of where to go Gavin took a deep breath and fired an energy blast out of his hand aim straight for her, the citizens in the area began screaming running out of the way as the red ray of light headed straight for it's target. Tilly saw the blast and redirected it skyward with an angled wall of energy. "Idiot! Do you not see the civilians?" "Don't act like the hero here!" Gavin responded putting his palm out aimed at her preparing to shoot another energy blast. Tilly created a wall before her. It stayed a few feet in front of her as she ran at him. Changing his tactic the warrior formed a sphere of energy and threw it straight at the barrier, instead of it erupting it latched onto the barrier. Otama fired multiple energy spheres blocking her view as they attached to her barrier.

Tilly swore under her breath. She broke the wall and shot wind sickles at the warrior, As the projectiles headed straight for its Target all of the Spheres of energy erupted in a massive explosion in Tilly's face. Tilly was blown backwards. She rolled to a stop in front of a bus bench and laid there. One of the projectiles struck him in the chest and he fell to one knee was the air knocked out of them. "Darn, thought I would Dodge that" He look at his enemy that was laying there by the bench. At first Gavin thought to shoot one more energy blast to take care of her but decided to just leave her be and leave.

Tilly slowly got to her feet, face singed and pained. She looked around for Gavin but her vision was too blurry to distinguish him from any other thing in the area. Gavin searched the city for a space craft until after ten minutes of searching he finally found one and the key still happen to be in the ignition. The man quickly started the ship and took off into space, suddenly he was beginning to get shot at by a group of men luckily he managed to get off-planet and head straight back to his world...

But after about 20 minutes of flying he realized that the ship was almost out of gas. He impacted a planet not far from his own he could actually see his Home world in the sky like a moon.

Meanwhile Tilly managed to find her people, who had landed not far from where she fell. They fixed the spacecraft wall…

(TO BE CONTINUED…)

World Of Darkness

World 1 : The White Haven…

The world was like an endless city, houses and buildings aligned all over the place. Gavin Nekomata was the main lord of White Haven. He was only 20 yet took control when he was only 16, his leadership was official when is father Niimoto Nekomata died from a heart condition that had been plaguing him for nearly a year, he died at the age of 62 with his son Gavin and daughter Takamura. She was 15 but seemed to act older then her age…

Gavin walked down a narrow hallway until stepping out onto a balcony. The young ruler walked up to the end of the balcony where he could see nearly all of his city, Gavin looked outward to see a massive wall that was miles high and protected all the outer regions of the city by blocking any outsiders from invading. While their sky was protected by a powerful energy shells that was powered by a large generator below the city.

MEANWHILE…

WORLD 2 : Bellesa…

Bellesa is a forest-like area with giant trees along with miles of fields. Bellesa was ruled by Marcia Nakamura being an only child she was destined to be lord ever since she was born…

Marcia sat in her throne lost in thought when her assistant came through the door.

“My dear lord we’ve caught sight of an incoming space pod headed in this region”

“Are you for sure it's headed for our world?” she questioned. Her men responded: “We're not sure at the moment…it will either come here or White Haven, that world just north of us” Marcia nodded putting her hands together in a thinking position.

“Go now, report back when you have new info” They bowed to her before leaving the room…

Back on White Haven Gavin was also alerted of the approaching pod. Both him and his sister readied themselves in case they needed to defend one another. It was nearly an hour by the time their space craft was in orbit of. Nekonata's world, their ruler drew his sword preparing for some kind of surprise attack. Suddenly the pod stopped in mid air, hovering a few miles above White Haven’s force field. A solider came up to him : “My lord, we have received transmission from that space craft up above us…its asking us to allow them passage through our shield…what’s your course of action?”

“Let them through” their leader decided. Yet he kept a firm grip on his blade.

“Are you sure this is the right course of action brother?” her brother looked at her then back up at their shield, it opened letting two figures descend down from their space craft in a bean of light. One had dirty blonde hair that covered his left eye. But something about it made Gavin suspicious yet he choose to leave it be. His partner had really short dirty blonde hair with blue eyes. The two seemed as though they were related.

“Welcome” Gavin formally said with his hands behind his back.

“Hello” the one with short hair replied. “My name is Michael Kenjiro, commanding officer of the Sevugan army”

“Sevugan?...what’s that?” Michael looked at him as if he were an idiot.

“Sevugan is one of the planets near Linrick, a small green sun that not only gives off heat but also oxygen as well even though to you it sounds like complete garbage”

“Why have you come here?” Takamura questioned.

“Me and Chris have traveled here to ask you to join us…if you refuse, we are told to use force. Nekomata pondered for a moment before replying : What's in it if I join you?” Both men were quiet for a few seconds until Michael said : “So you don’t get slaughtered” the way he said it sounded like a threat to Gavin while also noticing Michael pulling out a small dagger from underneath his sleeve. The moment he noticed, Nekomata dashed straight for him. Both men clashed, a sword against a dagger. Sparks flew out from their class because of the force and friction.

“Chris use Jindeshi” his partner grinned removing his long hair out of his eye's way. Both warriors looked in surprise by what his eye looked like, his blue eye was now a pale green with both purple and blue electricity around his iris.

“Let's see either of you beat Chris' special ability it's called Jindeshi, a kind of psychic ability that can be seen activated when the user's eye changes” Gavin gripped his sword tightly once more guessing his opponent’s next move. Suddenly Chris' eye grew brighter when a purple bolt of lightning shot out of nowhere, as if it were from clouds but White Haven's sky was clear with not a cloud in sight. Gavin and Takamura managed to evade their unique enemy’s attack moments before impact. The bolt struck the ground causing a massive explosion between White Haven's tower and a small house.

“Wow…he did that with his eye!?” Gavin commented a little uneasy by his target's immense power. Kenjiro laughed under his breath.

“Now I’m coming at you” Chris announced, their foe grinned moving at super-human speed towards both of them. Takamura threw multiple daggers at her opponent while dashing backwards to gain distance from her foe. The combatant grinned as his eye lit up once more. Her daggers were forced away as if wind had deflected them, following up Gavin's shirt caught fire instantly.

“Damn it” the young lord cried out from his burning torso. Nekomata took in a breath dashing straight for Chris, his shirt was half burned off when he managed to punch Chris in his eye.

“Yes got em!” his target fell backward sighting across the tower before falling off the balcony.

“I have a schedule to resume to so I’m stepping back in” One laid in the street while his partner went into offensive. Michael traded blows with Takamura while her brother descended to the streets where Chris laid motionless.

“It-it's not over yet” His enemy opened his Jindeshi eye, But Gavin could see damage to the eye.

(This might not go so well) the warrior thought waiting for Chris to attack. Finally the eye shined bright as they prepared an attack. Just as it seemed like an attack was occurring, Chris cried out in pain as his body was covered in his eye's light. When it cleared, his body was fried with scorch marks all over him. Nekomata hesitated for a moment then went down on his knees reaching for Chris' eye.

Meanwhile Takamura was deflecting blows from Michael when she was struck in the ribs.

“Ack!” she fell to her knees out of breath,, she looked up at him. “Y-you bastard” Kenjiro slowly pulled out a small dagger preparing for the final blown when Gavin suddenly appeared behind him, tackling the man back down to the streets near Chris' corpse.

“Ah I see you took it from him” he commented noticing his partner’s Jindeshi was missing. “But what use is it to you?” The lord frowned pulling out his sword once more.

“I will figure out his eye's abilities” the defender replied. Michal frowned going for a full force attack, luckily his target blocked with his sword deflecting most of it's force while still causing Nekomata to stagger back a few feet.

“Heh, you’re not as strong as you look…or you’re just off today” His combatant rose to his feet with a serious expression on his face.

(Never thought I’d have to use this ability so early but…) The warrior put a finger up as if to hush his foe when a purple aura outlined his body.

(Prepare, for my Oskoamasuo!) Gavin could feel all his senses heightened as if nothing could surprise him. Suddenly Michael went for a quick attack aimed straight towards his opponent’s face. At that moment, Nekomata pushed the approaching fist away then struck his target in the jaw.

“D-damn…I won’t lose to a pawn like you!” The villain began throwing fists as fast as he could but still was deflected by his mere hand, his attacker shouted in anger not halting his onslaught yet Gavin seemed to maintain the advantage no matter what the enemy did. Finally their leader released a punch that sent Kenjiro staggering across the sky until he struck their barrier of energy inches above the wall. He lost consciousness before falling to the ground landing in a large creator from his impact.

“This fight is finally over” lord of White Haven commented before throwing both defeated enemies back into their pod. Takamura hesitated with her large gun aimed at the floating pod. She looked at her brother who nodded at her with a serious face. She pulled the trigger closing her eyes, a blue beam shot out hitting the pod head on. It blew up in a fierce explosion.

Gavin patted his sister on her shoulder then went into White Haven tower up to his room. There Nekomata placed the Jindeshi eye in a small jar-like container that was filled with a pink liquid that kept detached body parts in a healthy condition as long as it stays inside it…

CHAPTER 2 : Commanding Strategy

Their lord went to the first floor walking down a long carpeted hallway where he entered their briefing room, there they discussed Important matters regarding White Haven itself or resources alone. Nekomata sat in a chair on the left end of the table while nine other men recommended by the citizens sat aligned on both rows of the rectangular table.

“Welcome…you’ve all been summoned here to help with an Important matter that has caught my attention. I am in need of a small elite unit of capable men at my side at all times or a good portion of it”

“What has brought this up my lord” one of the men asked across the table.

“The men that attacked me did great damage to our streets and nearly my sister Takamura…I’m not saying she needs over protection because she’s a girl, I just sense that danger can up rise in any shape or form…we must take precautions. Now any of you may speak”

“My lord I understand what you’re saying, but how many members are you suggesting for this task?” Their lord pondered for a moment before answering: “We would need four members of that unit. Two guarding my location while other two guard Takamura. Do I hear any objections to my task?” All men sat still with no comment.

“Good, I’ll entrust you men to form such a unit. Have one of you alert me once all four have been suggested” His members bowed as their leader left the room making his way to his throne room…

Back on Bellesa…

Marcia sat on her throne drinking a glass of wine when she called for her assistant.

“Yes my lady?” She handed him the glass before standing up.

“I wish to have a unit come with me to White Haven, for I will ask for an alliance”

“But my lady…shouldn’t you have your men do it while you stay here? I think it unwise for you as the lord of Bellisea to leave your world leaving it vulnerable” She put a hand up to him signaling him to be silent.

“Am I not the ruler of this world?”

“Yes, you are my lady” he responded.

“Then follow your Lord’s command by fetching my unit I asked for” Her assistant bowed replying : “It shall be done my lord” Marcia walked over to a window starring up at the sky in direction of White Haven.

“I hope their lord is willing to corporate with me to forge an alliance…there are many who think strength and numbers is all you need which his pure idiocy. While you have the more bright people who believe strategy and tactics are the main key of gaining advantage in battle. While both are Important, other lords tend to neglect one very Important factor: Variety. For it is Variety that can overcome harsh challenges that either lords or our people face in the coming days”

“My lord your men are ready for your departure. If I may ask though, during your absence who will be in control of your position?” She thought a moment…”Allow Asurma Nakahara to take over my position while I’m gone” Asurma was Marcia's closest friend, even after she took her place on the throne it didn’t sever her bond with Nakahara.

They made their way towards W.H when they reached a landing station that was between them and White Haven's force field. It served as a more secure way of entering the world.

“Wow seems they’ve increased their security lately” Marcia commented.

“I.D please” an officer requested. Each lord was required to have an I.D if they wished entry into another's land. She pulled it out handing it to him. It was scanned in a small box-like machine…

“Marcia Nakumura, age 21…and lord of Bellesa. Welcome, since you have no history against us it is customary to welcome arrivals to White Haven”

“I thank you for your kind words”

“There's just one thing left we have all people do just before they may enter, you must each walk through that scanner so we know what all you’re carrying or have on you” She didn’t argue, instead going along with their custom by walking through. A screen next to the officer turned on with a list:

“Knife, pistol, sword, dagger. You seem very armed, normally I’d gave you hand them over until lord Nekomata says other wise but for you I’ll make an exception” She thanked him once more as the door to W.H finally opened. She walked through the city looking at the tall buildings and houses until making her way up to W.H tower. Her men followed behind her in a close group as the large doors were opened by two guards. She walked up the steps, through the entrance and finally making it to the briefing room.

“Welcome” Nekomata said sitting in his usual seat. She sat just a few seats away but it didn’t seem to bother him.

“I’ll get to the point, I have come in hopes that you’ll form an alliance with me and all of Bellesa. Both you and I have strength and strategy but we could be better with an allied force”

“True I can see your point of view, we would benefit greatly from this alliance I’m sure”

“So we are in agreement?” she asked to confirm their decision. Gavin took out a contract that he had printed awhile ago for such a discussion. She watched as Nekomata wrote something down before passing the pen and contract to her. She read it before looking down at the bottom where his signature was. She smiled before signing it herself and then passing it back to him. Gavin placed it in a folder giving it to an officer who was standing in the corner of the room.

“Please have this processed then put in a safe place” They bowed exiting the room. Both lords shook hands in alliance. Marcia smiled then departed back to Bellesa…

WORLD 3 Sevugan

A dark figure sat on his throne with an evil red glow in his eyes.

“So, Michael and Chris have been defeated have they? Well...either I’m dealing with some magnificent potential or those men were more incompetent then I thought. Makuda Kotara , since you’re one of the few high class fighters I have left, I want you to go to White Haven...and kill every last one of them...

Meanwhile the lord of white Haven was turning as many citizens that were willing to volunteer into fighters capable of holding their own against outsiders. After some time had passed Nekomata had gathered 20,000 warriors at his side each in different parts of their land. About 4,000 men and women were put in all four directions along with the center near the lord’s tower. Leaving 3,980,000 citizens left to stay in their homes or any source of shelter in case things got out of hand.

After some time had passed, another space craft hovered about their world just inside their atmosphere Gavin took Chris's Jindeshi eye and hid it under a loose tile that was hidden under his bed. Just then a blast shot out from the bottom of the spacecraft, it struck their force field and Nekomata could already see cracks from just their first blow.

“Damn it their ray gun is too strong!” On their third attempt the enemy shattered W.H’s shield leaving them defenseless in the sky. Makuda appeared in from of Gavin with a smile on his face.

“Hello Gavin Nekomata, lord of White Haven…I heard you defeated my lord’s henchmen. Chris had a unique eye that I would like returned to me”

“It was destroyed with him when we blew their ship up” Makuda laughed under his breath.

“Some reason I don’t believe you. So if you do have it…I’m asking one last time for you to hand it over”

You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

“And I told you that I don’t have it so get out” Kotara shot an energy blast from his palm hitting a nearby building, it crumbled to pieces just a few feet from them. Nekomata pulled out his katana while signaling Takamura to protect his Jindeshi eye hidden in his room. She nodded heading off back towards their tower, Makuda pulled out a small blade with spike around it, throwing it straight for the Lord’s sister. Luckily it missed as she entered the tower b before putting the tower on lock down.

“Heh, either she values her life way to much or there's something Important worth protecting in there” Gavin ok kicked a trashcan towards his opponent, Kotara easily blasted the can to pieces when his foe came out of the smoke swinging his blade fiercely. The villain’s eyes filled with surprise as he was slashed across the torso.

“Crap, how could I’ve been injured so easily!? I am my lord’s best fighter!” Makuda clinched his fist now covered in blood…At that moment the villain sprinted towards him at amazing speed, Gavin prepared to block but as it seemed like a punch, Makuda opened his bloody fist releasing an energy blast. The lord was pushed back by the force of his foe’s attack. Even after blocking Nekomata went staggering backwards, he kept his blocking stance but went sailing backwards creating a large gutter like trail in the street from his feet staying firmly on the ground. Finally he hit the side of a tall white house losing his stance. Gavin fell off the wall where he left a creator and landed on his face.

“Have you given up yet?” Kotara taunted. The W.H lord slowly got back up wiping the blood from his lip.

“That all you got?” he responded. His combatant began to lose his patience with a furious look on his face instead of his calm and confident expression. Gavin focused energy into the tip of his sword before making slashing motions repeatedly. A red wave of energy appeared after each motion headed towards his target, the opponent tried side flipping to doge it but his back was pierced from one of the “X” shaped energy waves. Makuda lost his concentration and landed on his side.

“I-I thought I dogged it” But he rose to his feet trying to ignore his deep wound. “I’m not done yet…it’ll take more then one injury to stop me!”

“Thanks for the advice” Gavin taunted as they dashed towards each other for one final attack. Gavin waited as his attacker went for an all out blow, Nekomata slid past his melee attack and slashed at his waist area. The lord looked back to see his target begin to bleed from the waist line until they collapsed on the ground motionless. Gavin was out of breath along with his injuries that were beginning to take a tool on the warrior’s body. One of his units came over to help him back to his feet.

Meanwhile…

The lord of Sevugan sat there pondering. “Hmm seems I have to do this myself or….”

Gavin sat in his bed still resting when an alarm rang out. Nekomata injected Chris' eye replacing his left. “I hope this eye is healed and ready for battle” He left his tower to see four figures standing just a few feet away from him.

“It-can’t be…” Nekomata stood before the four strongest warriors of four separate eras…

Basel Kasto ; A powerful close range fighter with a nearly unbreakable body. Basel was back 200 years ago in the year 2,800. He had dark red hair with green eyes.

Silvanos Drakos ; A worthy fighter known for his elemental attacks. The man was a great protector of Bellesa his home world.

Misko Nekomata ; Grandfather of Gavin the current lord, was known for his unknown abilities and skill to overcome almost all obstacles.

Hera Theodosia ; Ancestor of Marcia Nukumura. She looks just like her only she has snow white hair and purple eyes for some reason. Hers is known for her sword and melee skills, at one point she was known as “Theohex” a strange nickname her friends gave her before it spread to other people…

Gavin stood there, shocked at seeing resurrected warriors from different eras each with incredible power.

“Grand Father is that you?” he asked. Misko was about to answer when his eyes suddenly lit up with a purple light. He took off for his target reaching out to grab them by the collar, Gavin jumped back swinging his katana but was caught by the reanimated warrior before getting forced back by Misko throwing the sword with the W.H lord holding onto the handle tightly. Gavin impacted a vehicle then hit the ground.

“S-shit seems he's retained his fighting skills…which means so have those others standing there” The warrior used his sword to get to his feet as if it were a cane.

(This hasn’t been tested out but I’ll try it out)

“Behold the Jindeshi eye!” At first nothing happened…then finally his eye lit up like the owner’s as a bolt of lightning struck the target. Misko shook from pain then fell to his knees.

“Heh, nice attack…but you’ll have to do better if you hope to defeat me” Misko was already rising to his feet while the lord put his hand over his Jindeshi eye. Being his first time using it, he was feeling a little dizzy not used to how it's powers worked. The reanimated fighter took off once more in his foe’s direction, the lord once more focused his concentration activating his left eye's unknown capabilities. This time his opponent was forced back with immense power, Misko crashed through two building then hit a large aircraft.

“Yes!” he cheered seeing results from his attack. Just then Gavin fell to his knees once again gripping the side of his face.

“Seems at this early stage the eye is doing about as much damage on me as it is on whoever I use it against” At that moment Misko ascended into the sky, making his way towards his target.

“Damn…he’s coming and I’m too dizzy to focus my attacks” Just as Misko came in for the attack Gavin closed his eyes… An impact rang out but he didn’t feel anything, he looked to see Marcia holding the reanimated fighter's wrist keeping him from reaching it's target that was only a few feet away.

“My my, what a dramatic fight…hope this wasn’t just one on one” Suddenly she kneed him in the gut sending him a few feet away before falling on his back.

“Who's that?” Misko said slowly getting up next to the others.

“Marcia Nukumura, lord of Bellesa” one of them replied. The warrior frowned in anger aiming his hand to his side, a blade made out of energy formed around it. The villain began swinging his energy shielded hand at Marcia but seemed to miss each slash at the last second. Marcia caught his arm, pulling her foe towards her then head-butted him with super-human force.

Everyone watched in surprise as half of his face was blown off as if it were made out of clay. The other revived fighters watched with widened eyes. Misko put his hand near the area his ride side used to be. As Marcia thought of a way to end the battle, the villain slammed his palm on the ground causing waves of fire to move through the street, Gavin used his Jindeshi to blow away the flames. Marcia used it as an opportunity to finish him off, she built up energy in her hand then forced her hand straight through Misko’s chest. His body completely disintegrated into a pile of ash before blowing away by the wind.

“One down” she taunted looking at the remaining three reanimated warriors. Silvanos walked up as the next challenger.

“I Silvanos Drakos will be your next opponent” The warrior was tall with blue hair and red eyes. He charged up energy with red electricity swarming around his body, the warrior quickly shot it from his two finger tips like a gun. The red bolt moved incredibly fast, luckily Marcia gained ahold of it's power but was struggling to aim it. She suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder, Gavin was standing behind her transferring his body's energy to her helping her gain more control over the pure level of power she focused within her. Finally she focused just enough to shoot it back, Silvanos was struck with his own attack and collapsed on his back.

“Hope that did some damage” she said to herself. Sadly her foe got to his feet with barley any trouble.

“Nice try…but that didn’t have much effect on me mainly since it was my own attack” Marcia sighed in annoyance. She aimed her hand in his direction and fired a massive fireball, Silvanos put his palm out with his fingers straight together in an attempt to stop it. Once his palm and the fireball made contact…The sphere of blazing light burst apart like a firework.

“How…how did he do that!?” She clinched her fist. Alright fine…seems I’ll have to use a technique that I haven’t for years” She took in a deep breath and held her breath, after a few seconds she focused her eyes on him and the warrior froze in place. The others watched as Marcia walked over to her target that stayed motionless. She punched him in his torso area with such force others could feel it's vibration, finally she kicked him in the side of the face before backing up. She stopped holding her breath and painted heavily from the extended time she spent holding it. When time for Drakos began moving again, holes appeared around his stomach then spiraled backwards across the street.

“There, at least I infected some damage on him” Marcia commented. She pulled multiple daggers out, holding them in one hand. Silvaos slowly began getting up, Marcia instantly threw all of her daggers at her open opponent. Drakos side flipped just barley dodging every projectile while releasing an eruption of purple flames from his palm.

“Shit!” Nakamura responded. The powerful girl pulled out her sword letting the blade take in his flames. She breathed heavily from the intensity of the situation.

“It worked” She dashed forward clutching her blade firmly in her hand, Silvanos threw both hands out firing a blast of electricity from his left palm with fire in the other. Nakumara shielded herself with her weapon, letting it take in the elemental attack. At that moment Marcia took the sword and made multiple swift movements before sliding it back into it's case.

“What speed” Gavin commented amazed at his allies’ speed and procession. Their foe collapsed on the street with their body split into pieces.

“Such brutality” Basel responded while everyone remained silent.

“Are you next?” Marcia questioned waving him over with a Taunting hand gesture.

“Very well, but I doubt you'll be any challenge to me. I haven’t had a good challenge in years even before I was resurrected” Basel began walking towards them with an emotionless expression on his face. Marcia went to kick Basel across the face but was stopped by her foe’s wrist cutting her off. She landed on her back. Kasto smiled with a slight grin when he suddenly got struck across the face, sliding a few feet away but keeping his feet firmly on ground. Her combatant laughed wiping blood from their cheek.

“Nice shot…seems you’re not as pathetic as you look” Basel responded. Everyone saw Gavin standing there blocking Kasto’s way to Marcia, his eye shined as he stood there pondering about his next attack…Nekomata took a deep breath then released a gust of air creating a tornado-like current. Basel managed to stay in place but was unable to get closer without being blown off his feet. Finally the lord of W.H ran out of breath and fell to his knee from both lack of oxygen plus using his new eye once more.

“This eye may be powerful but it's exhausting to use” Their target grinned.

“how about I show you all a technique that took me decades to master” He closed his eyes...When they opened, his body was outlined in a pink light.

“Behold the power of Kasto!” A beam of pink light shot out of his body aimed straight for Gavin who was still protecting Marcia. Their lord put his hands up to block but seemed ineffective when it made contact. His body was engulfed with the same pink light that was around his foe’s body.

“I-I can’t move” all of them watched as their lord looked as if they were being electrocuted. Just then the beam connecting both of them vanish, Basel fell to his knees while Gavin took in a deep breath looking up at the sky that was beginning to get dark.

“Yessss, I can breath again” Nakumara stared in horror as she realized what just happened…

“You switched bodies with Nekomata!?” Basel in Gavin's body turned to face her.

“Is it not obvious?” he walked up to the girl, a purple glow gleamed across his eyes. Soldiers watched as their lord threw a fist as hard as she could but Basel stopped it with just a hand and threw Marcia across the area into a tower. She crashed through a window before landing on a desk.

“Ack my back!” the women groaned in pain.

“I doubt you’ve noticed, but since I’m now in a living body…I’ve become much stronger” She slowly got up covered in bruises.

“I-I'll beat you here and now!” She held her breath charging Basel full speed, her opponent stopped in time allowing the heroine to deliver a barrage of blows to kasto's ribs over and over until the lord couldn’t hold their breath any longer she backed away letting air in once more seeing her opponent began to move again. Blood ran down both sides of Basel's mouth but didn’t seem to effect him.

“This might sound strange, but I actually missed the feeling of pain” He gave out an evil laugh.

Meanwhile Gavin starred at his hands, shocked to find himself trapped in an undead body. Making a fist he took off towards the battle. Nekomata descended down on the floor where both warriors stood.

“Give me back my body you bastrard!” Basel Walked up to the undead body and smirked.

“Why should I go back to that useless body? if it was fully revived instead of an undead corpse I would have all my power back yet I have to settle for yours you may not have power but your youth fuels mine” Gavin let out a yell of anger releasing an energy wave from his body, it shatter nearly every window of the tower but didn’t effect his target.

“Your struggle is inevitable, my power far exceeds anyone on this world” Just then blood began to run from Basel.

“What in the-“ A figure dressed all in black with two swords and a shotgun. Kasto turned around shooting a large both of lightning from both hands. The unknown ally put his palm out aimed directly at the incoming bolt of electricity, it was absorbed into his hand before he shot it right back. The boy’s body was electrocuted and the boy fell to the ground.

“Now give him his body back” Basel weakly got up and shot a pink blast from his hand aimed for his unknown opponent, at the last second Gavin was pushed in front of it and became paralyzed once more. When the light faded Basel found himself back in his body.

“No, damn it!” he slammed his fist on the ground out of anger. Gavin laid in his body trying to get back up but was too injured to stand up.

“You little shit!” Kasto shouted firing blast after blast. But each attack was easily deflected by the warrior's sword. Before the reanimated man could attack, his target pierced his torso and forced it upward splitting Basel's body in half. The villain tried to move forward but was sliced rapidly like the other foe until he was so dismembered that Basel was a pile of pieces.

“Heh only one left” the man commented sliding his blade back to it's holder.

“Who are you anyway?” Marcia asked putting her hand on Nekomata's injured back as he continued to lay there still too weak to move.

“Makoda Kenta…I’m a high class fighter from Dark Crystal, my home world”

“Well, why travel so far to this certain place?” Marcia questioned. The warrior dressed in black turned towards here with dark blue eyes.

“I hunt down dark threats or anyone who deserves their fate, these reanimated warriors have multiple reasons to be exterminated. One they already died so have no reason to live again, and two they're terrorizing this world for no good reason which makes them targets for me to hunt and eliminate”

“Well you have one opponent left” a voice called out. Everyone looked to see Hera Theodosia, Marcia's ancestor.

“S-she looks...a lot like you” Gavin said having trouble talking. Hera brushed her snow white hair out of her shiny purple eyes. She pulled out a long thin sword with a smirk on her face.

‘So Makoda, I’m taking you on first?” Kenta pulled both swords out and replied: “yeah, and I’ll be your only opponent” Both fighters clashed, with sparks flying in every direction from their intense movement by their blades. Their skills seemed nearly matched, each time one would go for an attack, the other would either dodge or deflect it.

Meanwhile soldiers came over to their hurt lord bringing medical supplies. Marcia took off Nekomata's shirt to reveal severe burns and bruises from earlier fights.

“If someone could hold him still I’ll began aiding him” Nakamura held Gavin’s shoulders trying to keep him as still as she could, their medical soldier took out a small tube that contained a light blue gel, it was poured on the lord’s wounds before quickly dissolving into his skin. Others watched as Nekomata rose to his feet.

“W-wow, they have extraordinary swordsmanship, both seem nearly equal with the other. But one of them is bound to make a mistake sooner or later, for now…solider come here I need you to try that aid gel on my Jindeshi”

“Sir are you sure? The gel has never been tested on eyes before” his lord got on his knees asking for someone to hold his left eye open.

“Yes sir” his medical solider replied still unsure about his lord’s request. Getting down on one knee in front of him, their medical aid let drops of gel land in Gavin's eye. It burned for a few seconds before vanishing like normal.

“How do you feel sir?” A guard asked. Nekomata got up looking around carefully. He focused through his eye and a meteor impacted beside him. Their W.H leader felt around his Jindeshi with not an inch of pain or dizziness.

“Good work” Gavin responded with a smile on his face. “I no longer feel dizzy or pain from using this eye” His guard bowed before backing away near the group of other guards. At that moment Hera managed to slice Makoda's left arm causing blood to run down the side of it.

“Heh, take that I’ve wounded you Kenta!” Gavin suddenly had an idea.

“Makoda look over here!” His ally jumped away from Hera as he looked at Nekomata, the lord’s eye showed a moving light as if it were being scanned…Just then a light sparkled in his eye when two copies of Makoda appeared beside him.

“What the…how did you do that!? Kenta questioned shocked at his partner’s technique. “How powerful is that eye you have?”

“Not sure…I was told this has unknown abilities. At first it wasn’t that strong since it was injured buy now that my eye's back in near perfect condition it can do more than it originally could” Theodosia gripped her sword with both hands, going for one of the three foes in front of her. She went to stab him straight through the heart but was forced sideways by the duplicate’s sword. She was about to pass him still gripping her blade when Kenta’s clone used a free hand to strike her in the ribs, a soft crack could be heard from the women's waist before she went staggering sideways smashing into a restaurant. The two story building collapsed on top of her burying the villain in a pile of metal and bricks.

“Damn that was my favorite place to eat” Gavin complained. Their foe burst out of the rubble ascending into the sky. She put her hand up and conjured up a large ball of flames the size of an air balloon. Hera made a throwing motion with her hand, causing the large sphere of fire to make it’s way down in the direction of all their soldiers and guards. Gavin's eye twitched just before both copies of Kenta rushed ahead of it and stood between the crowd of men and her large sphere of flames. Both duplications pulled out their swords then ascended up to the attack. Their swords connected to it with flames shooting out all around their blades, the two warriors managed to slow it down but were slowly being pushed back towards it’s target.

“Why won’t-it move?” one of them commented. Gavin starred at the ball of light and focused only on that…Once again his eye twitched as the massive ball was condensed into a smaller form of itself.

“This is getting us nowhere, have all of them get distance from here” one clone landed in front of the crowd of men.

“All of you get away from here!” At first they hesitated but then ran from the approaching attack, getting as far away as they could. Makoda, Gavin, and Marcia were now the only ones left in the area of Hera and her attack.

“Both of you take cover, I’m going to blow this thing up!” Gavin stood in a narrow alley between two strong buildings while Marcia stood a few feet behind him. All three Makoda released a long range attack that caused it to explode in an eruption of fire and ash. As the shockwave headed in their direction, Gavin activated his Jindeshi that created a force of power that kept all the ash and flames away from him and Marcia as if an invincible shield was in front of them. Nekomata had to keep his eye open for as long as he wished the force to keep the shockwave away. Once it cleared, Gavin closed his eye as tears ran down his cheek.

“You ok?” Marcia asked noticing his tears.

“Y-yeah, my eye just got dry from holding it open for so long” Meanwhile Makoda had suffered burns but got up without much trouble. Theodosia stayed still, levitating a few meters in the air. Kenta flew at her with all three of them slashing their swords at fast speed, Hera managed to dodge most of their attacks when finally one of them forced their sword through the women’s chest, his blade set her on fire quickly burning their final opponent to pieces like the others.

Gavin cheered for their victory before collapsing on the street…

About two hours later he awoke in his bed.

“At least that’s finally over” Nekomata slowly got up, his body still sore but feeling better then awhile ago. The W.H lord walked over to a window and enjoyed the view of his city that were still intact. His sister came in.

“How are you feeling brother? Marcia told me what happened”

“I’m fine, I’m just worried about you, where were you Takamura?”

“I was down below the streets in our lower level part of White Haven tower. I didn’t feel like I’d be any help to you since you already had all those guards plus that eye you took from some invader awhile ago” Just then Marcia entered the room.

“Oh hello lord of Bellesa” she announced bowing to them with respect.

“If it's already with your brother, I’d like to speak to him alone” Takamura looked at her brother who have her a nod to ask her to leave the room, she bowed to her once more before leaving the room closing the door behind her...

“I see you’re doing well, no eye pain still?” Gavin shook his head.

“No, I feel a little better than I did during our long fight against those reanimated fighters” Marcia laughed once replying: True I’m feeling better as well…I’m glad you’re ok though” both lords slowly got closer to each other as they softly kissed. “Maybe you can come see my room some time” they both blushed, Nekomata gave her a kiss on her cheek just as she left…

1 Year Later…

Gavin sat in the briefing room waiting for Nukumura to arrive when a messenger came over to him.

“Sir there’s been a change of plans, the Bellesa lord requests you go to her home world instead for the meeting, she says it’s a personal matter that she wishes to deal with on her world only.

“Very well, thank you for alerting me about it” Gavin replied getting up from his usual seat.

“Any time my lord, I live to serve only you” Their lord alerted the city that as usual if their lord went off world, Takamura would be his replacement until his return…

CHAPTER 3 : Unexpected news

Nekomata arrived on Bellesa where some guards greeted him. He made his way into Marcia's castle into a hallway where her door was at the end of the hall. A guard with large armor stopped him.

“What business do you have being here!” he slammed the end of his sword on the ground.

“I was called her by Nukamura”

“You insolent little fool! How dare you call her by her last name instead of the lord of Bellesa!” The tall guard aimed his sword at him preparing to attack when the door behind him opened.

“Alright Erik that’s enough out of you” Marcia commented pushing him aside.

“B-but my lord-“

“I’m fine Erik stop treating me as though I’m still A little girl, I have plenty of battle experience so go on, go to the lobby and get some coffee or something to eat” Erik hesitated but then bowed his head.

“Yes thank you my lord” She took Gavin's hand bringing him into her room closing the door.

“I have big news” she announced holding her ally's hands.

“I’m pregnant” Gavin looked surprised at first but then smiled.

“That’s great does anyone else know?” She put her hand on her stomach shaking her head.

“No I’ve been hiding it from everyone cause I’m sure they wouldn’t approve especially it being from someone off world” Her lover kissed her forehead and assured her everything was alright.

“You’re their lord and it's your baby so I doubt anyone could stop you”

“It’s not stopping that I’d be stressed about it's that fact they’d keep complaining and saying I’m making a wrong decision-“

“But it's not there decision, so you shouldn’t let them get to you” She smiled and hugged him.

“I guess you’re right” They kissed and laid next to each other on her bed, she quickly fell asleep while Nekomata played with her hair…

After a few months Marcia finally had the baby…it wasn’t just a baby, they were twins a boy and a girl. They named the boy Xeno and the girl Cassia. They both had dark hair and light hazel eyes. Since they ruled two different worlds, Gavin raised their son while Marcia raised their daughter. They visited each other every few days so one child wouldn’t miss the other too much. Over the years each both children were taught what was important to their parents, along with what they should do if they became ruler of their world.

“You must try to balance what you want with what needs to be done. Some choices may seem harsh but that doesn’t mean it’s the wrong choice” Gavin continued to explain all he could to his son. Whenever Xeno had a question, his father would answer it with precise detail.

Years later his children had just turned 16 when a tall armored man landed on White Haven.

“Xeno…go back to your mother and alert her of the situation”

“But what about you?” He asked.

“Son now’s not the time for questions…go now!” The young boy nodded running to the space pod and taking off into space.

“Aww he's leaving? What a shame…one last person to play with” Gavin turned around to see a tall muscular man with dark red hair and purple eyes.

(Wait, he seems familiar…)

“You’re the one who sent all those invaders to attack me wasn’t it!? The strange man slowly clapped as he walked towards him.

“Very good, didn’t think you’d remember after all these years”

“Forget all that brutality I went through? Getting my body stolen? And feeling as though it was inevitable to fight back against a group of undead warriors who were considered one of the strongest of their time? How could I forget!?”

“Don’t exaggerate, as the lord of this world, you should come to expect that in your life…I mean, what lord doesn’t get threatened or attacked from time to time?”

(My son's safe off world headed to Marcia, and my sister left years ago…which means I don’t have to hold back!) The lord pulled out a gold katana he had specially forged for himself and dashed head on towards the opponent.

“Come at me if you wish, I assure you it’s inevitable to beat me. Especially by yourself” Nekomata stabbed his foe in the chest going all the way to the handle of his blade before he jumped back pulling the sword out.

“Heh, nice attack, but you missed the vital spot…or where you deliberately attacking around that area without hitting it? Sigh…even so, such an attack won’t work if its only one little Pierce” Gavin watched as the assailant’s wound closed and healed instantly as if it were never even there”

(Great, he’s a healer…at this rate it’ll take forever until he’s defeated)

Meanwhile on Bellisa…

Xeno ran up the castle stairs down the hall until he was finally in his mother's throne room. A guard stopped him putting a staff by his chest.

“What do you think you’re-oh prince Xeno forgive me, I assumed you were a mere peasant trying to beg our lord for food” The guard lifted his staff and backed out of the young man's way.

“Mother…w-we have a problem” Xeno announced in front of his mother and sister.

“What would that be?” Marcia replied slowly getting up from her throne curious to how serious the situation was.

“Someone landed on his world and he immediately told me to come here, I said I could help but he still said it'd be best if I retreated here”

(Hmm…if it wasn’t urgent, I won’t expect him to send Xeno all the way out here…I’m sure he needs my help so I have to go to him. Even if its not as bad as I think, it’ll be nice to at least know he’s ok)

“Cassia you’re in command until I get back” She cheered while her brother crossed his arms while rolling his eyes…

Back on White Haven…

Nekomata landed on his back as his enemy slowly walked over to his wounded target, he kicked the lord through a building causing him to roll across a road into an aircraft. His attacker slammed him up against it holding him by the collar, the man charged up an energy attack in his hand preparing to unleash the final blow.

“You killed all my men, along with reanimated warriors from different point in time…you were good, but I have no use for yo-“ suddenly Nekomata opened his left eye concentrating his remaining power through it. Even with being low on power, thanks to years of training, Gavin created a massive eruption between him and his assailant. He went sailing across the city before landing in a parking lot a few miles away. Before losing consciousness the warrior crawled underneath a vehicle.

Moments later Marcia's ship landed on White Haven, she pulled out her phone tracking her husband's wedding ring…

“There he is, and to think at first I didn’t agree to this stupid tracking thing” She left her phone in the ship in fear it would be destroyed in the battle. Didn’t take long for her to reach the parking lot where he was laying.

“Hmm, says he's here somewhere” At first she was thinking about checking inside the cars when she saw a small trail of blood leading between two cars.

“Hmm…no blood on the handle” she looked underneath to find him out cold with bruises and blood on parts of his body. She placed her hand on his head then closed her eyes…Suddenly they were transported to an urban part of White Haven. A sign that said : Welcome to White Haven outer layer was scribbled out and read : Welcome to Dark Haven enter at own risk. She hesitated for a moment then sat Nekomata up against a Shed just across from the sign.

“I’ll be right back she promised before ascending into the air, the determined lord raced back to the parking where she found the man tearing it up looking for his target.

“Who are you?” Marcia asked pulling a dagger quickly from her sleeve.

“What good would it be? You’ll both be killed in a matter of time” The girl threw the dagger full force in his direction, it looked as though it split into five. He dogged the first three but when attempting to catch her third one, in phased right through his hand.

“What!?” to his surprise the last one hit him in the stomach just barley going out the other side. At first a little blood came out of his mouth but then he began laughing, his wounds healed once more.

“Takes more than that princess” She took a deep breath then grinned.

“Don’t worry, I’m just getting started” Suddenly Marcia's right eye changed to dark purple.

“This can’t be…another Jendeshi eye!?” The villain exclaimed.

“Not exactly, this is the Sakosa eye…similar it may be but it has stronger and more precise abilities. Think of them as two parts of one whole”

“Alright enough talk, if your eye is so power then show me what it can do!” He flew at great speed, right as the assailant went for a blow to the girl’s face…he froze. She had stopped him in time. The drawback of her Sakosa technique was she had to keep him in view of her right if she wanted him to remain frozen in place. As she stepped out of the way and backed up a few feet she blinked. Her opponent continued forward then stopped realizing his target had vanished from his sight.

“I’m impressed, didn’t think a weakling like you could move so fast” The man grinned from his excitement.

(I have to be careful when using my Sakosa abilities…more unique then Gavin's sure, but both give a strain on the user's body even if it's an instant or brief attack)

Her target formed a condensed fire ball in his hand charging up it's power, Marcia didn’t take her focus off him, for she was sure the man could shoot the attack anywhere at any moment. Finally her attacker shot it… behind him! Nukamura hesitated in surprised before blinding him with a small sphere of energy. The girl took off towards the small attack. Just then she was grabbed by the leg.

“You're not getting away that easily” the tall foe put his arm tightly around her throat keeping her from moving.

“Heh, now just relax and enjoy the fireworks” the man waited…but no explosion, no burst of light.

“What’s going on? Why didn’t my attack obliterate this worth city!?” At that moment Nukamura faded away like fog. He knew what had happened, the girl had blinded him to create a decoy of herself to purposely be caught.

Meanwhile…

Nekomata had finally regained consciousness when his ally returned.

“I need a big favor from you” she said with a worried but serious expression.

“What?” Gavin replied slowly getting up but barley having the strength to stay balanced.

“I need…your Jindeshi eye” this shocked Gavin, he wasn’t expecting his wife to ask for something so personal.

“I know it's a lot to ask but I need all the power I can get to beat this guy…I feel he's not even trying” Gavin put his fingers around his left eye preparing to take it out.

“Why can’t I just come help you?” he questioned. She put her hand on his cheek as tears ran down his face.

“Because you’re not in any condition to fight an all out battle. Don’t worry, ill be back once this is all over” they kissed before Gavin gave her the Jindeshi. After implanting them in her left side she felt both eyes change, they were now both silver.

“So this is the complete whole once Sakosa and Jindeshi are joined as one set of eyes…my entire body feels as though it's tingling from their power” She raced back to her foe once again finally ready to end their clash.

“I see you've returned…are you ready to end this?” She smiled at her assailant.

“Yes…I am” As the unknown villain charged forward Marcia just stood calmly in his path not showing any sign of moving. He threw a punch but was utterly evaded, Nukamura punched him in the torso with such force, a nearby vehicle shook. He yelled with fury throwing as many strikes as he could focusing only on her…

After about five minutes of him attacking, the villain ran out of stamina and fell to his knees.

“H-how could you withstand an onslaught of blows for five minutes without getting tired as well!?”

“Because, my evolved set of eyes have escalated my capabilities far beyond what they used to be” Her eye twitched, suddenly a massive eruption filled the area with light before slowly fading away. When the mist cleared, her assailant was still alive but unable to stand properly.

“Y-you…can’t end me that easily” Marcia focused her sight only on him as she backed up further. Again a powerful ray of light filled the area before going out once more. She looked back to see a gapping hole where he was. Walking over she looked down but couldn’t see anything.

“Just to be sure” Nukamura aimed the palm of her left hand toward the deep hole and released a small sphere of light that went descending down into the abyss. Moments later a flash of light could be seen before fading…

CHAPTER 4 Revenge From The Son

Years later Gavin and Marcia were reaching their 50’s when they finally decided to hand their thrones over to their children, Xeno took over the White Haven from his father. While Cassia took over Bellisa from her mother. Their parents would just sit beside their new ruler and watch.

After about a month of ruling over his world, Xeno met a girl named Mackinsey, she preferred to go by Masona but never really told them why only that she liked the name. Xeno however didn’t really seem that bothered by it so it was fine. After a few months of seeing each other Mackinsey and him were engaged…

Gavin along with Marcia and Cassia sat at a large white round table in a big ball room. There was a long row of food tables along with other large white tables for guests. Masona’s parents came over and sat down at the groom's table to meet his parents.

“Ah you must be Gavin and Marcia, but of course, how could we not know you…since both you two used to rule your worlds until handing it over to your neck heir such as any line of power” Gavin nodded brushing the grayish dark hair from his eyes.

“Enough about us, what are your names?” Nekomata questioned.

“My name is Steven Conner, this is my wife Sakoda Hioki. Are daughter has always been a great child, rarely ever causing trouble, nearly always having a smile on her face. But we were surprised to find out she would be marrying the Prince, now king of White Haven…this will be a dramatic change in her life”

“We haven’t really gotten to know our future son in-law but by what she has told us, and the fact you're confident that he's ready to rule this world…I don’t see a reason why we should doubt him” His wife commented.

(TO BE CONTINUED…)

Sinto's Parallel Contest

Gavin Sinto stood on the tip of mount Black edge, the highest point he could find. Then put both hands on opposite sides of his head focusing his psychic ability…took a minute before he began to speak: “All those in the sound of my voice, a contest has begun all across the known worlds, and in each world…an item is waiting to be collected. I am the host of this contest and will see to it that all those participating and collecting items will be given hints and more to their next objective. In the end, the last two teams or contestants will need to battle one another for the last remaining challenge…and once one challenge is left they will have to battle one final opponent. The contest begins…Now!”

CHAPTER 1 : Enter The Challenge

Gavin Takachi, a vampire from a rich bloodline was moving at superhuman speeds through the forest when he sighted a faint glow at the corner of his eye. Takachi sat on a branch high up in the trees scanning for any life…

(No sign of anyone) they though. Gavin descended from his position falling onto a floor of leaves. He slowly approached it.

(I can feel a great amount of energy coming from that thing) Gavin slowly reached out and picked it up. Moments after holding it, the shard began to speak:

“Congratulations, you have found one of the first shards to take part in the Sinto Contest, to fully become a participant in this challenge, hold your crystal up to the sky” The vampire did as instructed aiming it up toward the sky. Moments later it shattered into tiny pieces before vanishing into the soil.

“Welcome Gavin Takachi, your first item will be in Universe eight” a portal formed in front of him. He dashed in ready for his coming challenge…

Gavin fell from the portal and landed on the roof of a building in the center of town.

(Hmm…this place is completed trashed and disserted, but I can’t let my guard down) the warrior jumped down to street level, looking around for any threat or life at all at that matter. Just then a crowd of zombies came racing toward him with blood all over their face and bodies.

“Ooo how scary” the man commented aiming his palm in their direction. As four leapt at him with the others charging, he fired a blast of red energy in their path. Every single undead was completely vaporized by his one attack.

“Hmph seems theses are just normal zombies, in that case I have no need to worry. Now to find that item”

Meanwhile…

In Universe 23 Xeno had found a shard as well, it shined gold as he held it, before holding it up to the light the boy contacted his sister and asked her to come with him to the contest. Once she arrived he held it up to the sky causing it to shatter just like the other. Both warriors entered the wormhole finding themselves in Universe 17. They slowly walked through a city that was dark at night with barley any street lights. Suddenly Ah and Chris appeared from behind a building.

“Who are you two and what business do you have here!?” AH questioned. Xeno looked at them then replied : “We're here participating in Sinto's Contest” Chris smirked pulling out a card from his deck.

“Heh, so you’re part of the participants of this tournament. Well we're two of the warriors told to guard the item from any contestants of this challenge!” Cassia looked at her brother then back at their foes. Chris showed them his card reveling a being that resembled Death, it wore a dark cloak with the hood hiding their face in darkness along with sharp bat-like wing behind him.

“Attack them!” Chris commanded. His creature threw both hands down aimed at the ground as a strong wave of energy rushed past them like a brief tornado. The two lowered their guard to see the area around them was utterly destroyed with nothing but piles of trees along with other materials that were caught in the shockwave. Xeno pulled his blade out and dashed straight for his strong opponent, he managed to swing his blade but missed his target. He continued with slashes but were deflected by the being's mere hand.

“Damn it, I don’t seem to be having any effect on this guy!” Suddenly the foe caught Xeno's sword and struck him in the torso.

“Ack my chest!” the boy lost his grip and went flying backwards into the grass behind them.

“Poor boy, I expected better from you” Chris' creature threw the sword and it landed just inches from Xeno's body. AH just watched while Cassia pulled out two circular blades and threw them in parallel directions at her threat. One suddenly spiraled off course while the cloaked being caught the other and threw it back. It flew faster than before back at her, luckily she barley managed to doge it with a strand of hair getting sliced off at the last second.

(That was too close) She thought shaking a little from the close call. Xeno slowly got up using his sword as a cane.

“Looks like I have to use my visual abilities at this point” The warrior’s eyes lit up completely gold, he turned his attention to their combatant and the earth split open like a massive earthquake, causing their creature to fall deep into the pit. As the assailant attempted to escape Xeno clapped his hands together causing the two halves to clash together closed. At first it was quiet but moments later the ground began shaking. The being smashed through the ground landing in front of him.

“I’m impressed, that was a lot better than your earlier attacks…but it’ll take more than that to stop me” Chris looked at his other two cards before putting it back in his pocket.

(Once more…) Xeno thought. He took a deep breath then released a rain of sharp ice sickles from the sky. There was so many and going so fast it was nearly impossible to evade them. Chris watched as his creature was stabbed over and over by ice stakes piercing through each part of his body.

“There that should do it” Xeno commented looking at the non-moving opponent. Finally it vanished in a puff of sparkles back into Chris' card.

“Well, seems you’ve managed to defeat my first creature. But this is far from over”

Back in Universe 8…

Gavin had killed hundreds of undead still searching for the item when he had an idea.

“Duh why search the entire city when I can just sense out it's energy” Takachi closed his eyes and focused on all signs of energy…at first only small hints of auras could be felt when far north the feeling of an abnormal energy was sensed.

(There!) Takachi moved across the city at high speeds getting closer to the senses aura till he finally stopped just a few km away from it's location.

“The feeling is strong so I should be real close to the item” He walked down the street with tall buildings on both sides of him when a figure moved forward striking him across the face leaving a red mark. The young vampire went sailing across the street, luckily he managed to stop himself just before he impacted a building.

“Damn that hurt, I didn’t even see it coming” Gavin rubbed his cheek before it instantly healed in seconds. “Come on out you coward, you think you’re so strong then come face me!” The dark figure came rushing towards him once again but just as they went for the second attack, Takachi managed to give a blow to the figure’s torso stopping them in their tracks.

“ I won’t fall for your attack every time” He responded staring the man in the eye. The man had purple eyes and long black hair, the unknown man jumped ascending onto a tall building to get distance from him.

“I assure you that I can defeat you with no trouble, that blow to my torso was just luck and nothing more” The man brushed the long dark hair out of his face and aimed his palm in the young vampire’s direction charging up electricity. The assailant released the large sphere of electricity, Takachi put his hands out attempting to stop it, but once his palms made contact he began to feel a jolt of electricity sure through his body.

“D-damn it…I won’t let myself be defeated so early in this contest even if this guy isn’t part of it!” Suddenly it erupted in a purple dome of light once again sending Gavin across the city smashing into a building causing it to collapse on top of him in a pile of rubble.

(Fine looks like I'll have to try harder) Gavin broke out of the pile of rubble and pulled out a small bottle of saved blood. He swallowed every drop before dropping the bottle to the floor. His eyes glistened red from the immense boost in power.

“Time to show you my true power!” His enemy watched as the vampire move faster than ever straight up to him, before he could do anything he was struck with a barrage of blows to his chest. Finally Gavin released a full strength blow sending the villain across the city just like he had moments earlier. The man went staggering through multiple buildings before landing in a field about a mile away. The warrior flew over and descended down next to the impact point. He grabbed his foe by the collar and dug his fangs into his neck, the villain cried out in pain as his blood was drained. The vampire stopped just enough to keep him alive and let him drop to the floor.

Takachi’s body suddenly swarm in a purple aura. “Hmm…seems this enemy was stronger than I thought I can feel power surging through my veins” Gavin walked past the near dead opponent continuing his path towards the strong energy. After about a few minutes of walking he could see a ray of light shining down the road. He saw a small sphere that looked kind of like a bubble. The participant of the contest picked it up looking at it… suddenly another wormhole appeared in front of him.

“Congrats on finding your first official item, that assailant you fought wasn't part of the contest but I couldn't seem to find someone to defend the item so I thought might as well see what happens. You have moved up in the contest and are now currently in third place” the item vanished from the hero’s grip. “ now go on and continue your search and see if you can become number one”

Meanwhile in Universe 17…

Two of Chris' creatures had been defeated but there still remained one more a long with AH’s three cards…

“So…you defeated Alendo my first card, along with Selmore, my black dragon. Well…this will be my final card! Normally a defensive non-card battle would allow me to ignore the rules of the game…but seeing though we're doing this as a contest and you seem to barley be keeping up, ill stick with it’s normal rules of only three cards and only one creature on the field per user”

Chris held his last remaining card between his middle and index finger, then tossed his card to the floor with it facing them. The two siblings watched as a figure in white spiked armor rose up from the card. A faint light could be seen on his chest as if his heart was made out of lava, he had no irises but a red glow filled his eyes.

“Behold, this is Seir, I’m confident he’ll defeat you without any trouble” Meanwhile Xeno had one hand on his head, using his visual abilities had always taken a toll on him, especially with him only having Jindeshi level eyes instead of the awakened level that his mother had from combing two eye abilities into one. His sister Cassia didn’t have special eye abilities like him so attempting a combination or boost of any kind would prove pointless.

“You haven’t won yet…I still have strength left” Xeno responded lowering his hand. The being took off at incredible speed, just as he threw a punch, Xeno’s right eye shined purple and stopped his foe as his body also outlined with the purple light. Seir’s eyes widened in surprise before flipping backwards to plan his next attack. The warrior was painting from the stress on his body but he held it in, staying focused on the task at hand. Chris’ fighter picked up a vehicle, tossing it straight for his target. Just then three large energy blasts rushed past the hero towards his foe, The armored villain put his arms up to block, the first two made impact with him when finally the last approaching projectile broke through his guard. Xeno smiled charging up energy into his fist moving as fast as he could, his purple aura swarmed through his fist as he made his way for the assailant. The force of his blow was so intense that it went straight through the being’s body!

(T-there, take that you bastard) He took in a deep breath and pulled his bloody arm out of Sier’s body just as he faded away from being defeated. Chris looked at him with a serious face when suddenly he began to laugh.

“I can’t believe you actually defeated my creatures” The blonde card user applauded impressed with the participant’s results. “You managed to kill my three cards, but if this had been a real, all out, no rule fight…you would’ve been demolished by my creatures. Just summoning all three of them at once would’ve probably sealed my victory”

“A-are you saying you have-more than three?” Xeno questioned. Chris smirked pulling out a large deck of cards he hadn’t even used. The boy sighed realizing Chris was right, if he had so much trouble with fighting just three one on one, then an all out fight using all or even half his cards would be an impossible fight to win.

“But wait, aren’t we suppose to fight him too” Cassia commented pointing at AH. Chris nodded but replied: “We were going to do it that way, but instead I just had him give me one of the cards he wanted to use so it would only be a three battle challenge instead of six, even to me six battles seems like a little much unless you get time to rest in between matches”

AH walked over to them and handed them a card that shined gold all around it. “Here, we were told to give anyone that beat us this, it’s a GOD card. We don’t know what’ll summon, but I suggest you don’t use it unless you have no other options” Xeno took the card and nodded.

Again a worm they entered universe 10, they looked around to find themselves in a medieval-looking town. Just then a pair jumped down in front of them. “Are you the two who’s here for the contest?” They nodded. Well your task is simple, you see that large oak tree over there, he pointed to the right. Xeno and his sister turned to see a large oak tree that was so tall it was like a skyscraper. “Your objective is to keep me and Socara from killing the tree”

“But my brother-” before she could finish, the dark blue-haired women aimed her palm toward Xeno, his body lit up in green light until all his wounds had healed.

“Shall we commence Socara commented, her dark blue hair coving part of her face. The two warriors nodded as they watched Nakahara and Socara aim their palm at the large green tree. Xeno took off first to reach the tree as two fire balls headed straight for it. Cassida managed to catch up with the second one and slap it away while her brother sat on a branch. It seemed like the sphere of fire was gonna hit the tree when suddenly an invisible barrier stopped it and it vanished.

“Hmm, seems he actually had a strategy” Nakahara said with a smile. “But let’s see them stop our next strike” Socara nodded shooting a barrage of smaller fireballs while the man released a bolt of lightning. However, once they made contact with the spheres of light, they began connecting the others making a net of electricity. Cassida couldn’t think of anything, and was too low to reach the net in time. She turned toward the tree where her brother was hoping he had a plan. Xeno covered his left eye and a wave of purple energy went through the air and hit the net, suddenly it went back towards the two. Luckily they stopped their attack before it hit.

“Impressive” Nakahara said crossing his arms.

MEANWHILE…

Takachi had followed his next hint into universe 12.The vampire walked through a city at night seeing a few people here and there but no one that seemed to stick out. He sat at a bar drinking a capsule of blood he always kept with him. It was merely just blood from a dead human or animal he found putting their blood to good use since they were already dead.

“Sir, can I get you anything? Soda, beer…the next objective off the contest” Takachi almost chocked on his drink when he heard him.

“Y-you’re the one I talk to about the next step?” The dark-haired man nodded. “My name is Gavin Oshima, I am your opponent if you want to claim your prize” The vampire nodded signaling his foe outside. They stood facing each other when Oshima said: Before we begin, do you care how we fight?” Takachi shook his head allowing him to fight as he wished.

“Here I come!” Suddenly a being appeared in front of Oshima and dashed forward, it had a blue head with gold armor along with samurai swords at it's sides. The man's eyes widened as the being rushed him throwing a fierce punch, luckily the fighter managed to stop it with his wrist. The street shook from the force.

“Outstanding, I felt that” Takachi didn’t know what he meant by that but before he could ask, Trimo released a barrage of strikes much faster than before. The warrior was managing to deflect the coming blows but nothing more.

(Damn, there’s gotta be some way to break through his offense) He ascended up and created a duplicate of himself. “Time to take him down” One went for Trimo while the clone went for Oshima. The clone was almost to him when the outra suddenly stopped him with a blow to the gut.

“H-how?” He responded coughing up spots of blood. He stood up and pulled out a capsule with a pink liquid. He let a drop land in his mouth and he put the tiny bottle back in his coat pocket. Oshima took a breath when his other unleashed waves of slashes with it's two swords. However the vampire was holding his own once more dogging the swift attacks.

“Hmm, this doesn’t make sense. Oshima looked through the eyes of his other watching the vampire’s energy signature. “Fascinating, his body's energy has multiplied drastically” Just then one of the Takachis struck the outra user across the face, sending him through the air smashing into an old dinner that had gone out of business. “W-wasn't watching for his duplicate, must've forgotten focusing on his dramatic power up” He slowly got up a little dizzy. He noticed Trimo was gone. His target phased back into one and soared full speed at him. At the last second the user managed to partly summon his other with their fists clashing in a wave so power it blew the dinner away completely. Blood seeped from Oshima's hand from the incredible force his outra endured. Both warriors looked at each other out of breath.

“You pass” the man yelled withdrawing Trimo. Takachi smiled falling to one knee. Finally getting some rest his wounds began healing themselves.

“So what’s the prize” The participant asked still out of breath. Oshima smiled and walked over.

“I’m going to give you an outra, it’s the creature you were just fighting, it can either do its own thing or you can control it with concentration” He placed his hand on the warrior's head and a spark of silver light flashed around Oshima's palm. He let go and Takachi looked as if he was in a paralyzed state…

He stood in a dark void, nothing could be seen anywhere, just then a man with silver hair, armor along with angel wings appeared in the distance walking up to him.

“Hello Gavin, I’m glad to finally show my self after so long”

“Who are you?” The man questioned. The stranger laughed lending his hand out. “I’m Corsai the form of your strength and will, I’ve been awakened from within you and will fight along side you” Takachi was hesitant but slowly took the outra's hand.

“Since you're new to this, if you ever need my help, call my name” The warrior’s eyes snapped open and he found himself back with Oshima.

“You spoke with your outra didn’t you?” The vampire nodded. “That’s great, now call it's name and summon it to your side” He nodded yelling: “Come forth Corsai!” Suddenly his body outlined in the silver light when his outra formed by his side holding a long thin sword. “I have been summoned!” Corsai announced with a serious expression.

“Behold your outra, you just have to focus and sync with him to grow his potential, every outra has it’s own set of abilities along with plenty of unknown techniques you’ll just need to discover for yourself…oh and you must be positive of Corsai for your capabilities alone far exceeds a human’s so your outra should be 20 times stronger than the average user, for without Trimo I was a mere human who couldn’t even lift weights” Takachi thanked him and took off into the air to search for the wormhole…

BACK IN UNIVERSE 10…

Xeno along with his sister stood in front of the two waiting for their results.

“Hmmm, that visual move you used is a burden since it greatly depleted your stamina in only one use, but you still achieved your goal so I’ll look past it” Cassida cheered hugging her tired brother. Nakahara handed them a gold crystal that vanished once the girl touched it.

“Be proud you two, so far you’re ahead of most of the other contestants but tied with one”

“Are we allowed to know who that one is?” Xeno asked.

“Well we weren’t advised against it so I guess we can, his name is Gavin Takachi and he just completed the outra challenge which happens to be your next goal”

“Alright, we can do this Cassia, let’s go!” In just a few minutes they found the rift that lead to universe 10. They found themselves in an abandoned part of town, not a soul to be found.

“Sheesh where is everyone?” Cassida asked looking for any sign of life.

“Maybe we’re close to our objective, there’s no humans ever near the contest’s locations” her brother joked. Just as they stepped forward, a women appeared in a flash of light.

“About time you got here” she commented with her arms crossed. She had blonde hair with red highlights at the end of her hair. She also war silver armor. “My name is Marcia Mashida, you probably already heard but I’m an outra user and I’m your next challenge”

“So what do we have to do?” Cassida asked.

“Isn’t it obvious, you’re going to battle me and I’ll see if you two are worthy to awaken your own outra” They nodded putting their fists up waiting for the women to make her move. Suddenly her outra Puriara emerged at her side then dashed ahead toward the two warriors, The large armored being threw fast strikes at it’s targets with the fists covered in flames. Xeno could only doge because of the flames while Cassida dashed backwards firing spheres of energy from her palm. They made contact but didn’t seem to do much to stop it.

“Damn, fire, I’ll use all my power in this attack!” While Xeno continued to distract the outra, his sister concentrated all her power into the palm of her hand. Blue energy swarmed around it. “Take this!” A wide ray of light shot from her hand aimed at the invincible being. Her brother managed to evade the projectile while Puriara stood in place putting it’s hand out attempting to stop it. Xeno watched as the blast slowed down once it made contact with the outra’s hand. However Puriara was beginning to get pushed back, the boy went over to his sister and fired a similar orange blast that merged into the blue one. The beam of light doubled in size wiping out everything in it’s path until finally the outra was sent staggering back to it’s user, vanishing. Both fighters lowered their hands to find Mashida covered in wounds out of breath.

“N-nice work, maybe you are worthy of an outra. However…Puriara has one last trick up her sleeve!” Her other emerged once more and flew toward them, suddenly time stopped and the two warriors froze in place. Mashida smirked wiping blood from her lip while her outra struck the two warriors in the ribs before vanishing.

“What the!?” Suddenly Xeno and Cassida were blown back with blood spewing out of their mouths as they hit a small store down the road. The boy stood up and stared at his opponent. (What was that…I didn’t even see the creature move, but it doesn’t feel like speed…)

“Have you figured it out?” She commented crossing her arms. Xeno smiled and nodded “Yes, I think I’ve figured it out” He moved as fast as he could when once again Puriara emerged. The warrior was frozen once again, Marcia grinned as her outra made it’s way over to him. Once in melee range…Xeno’s eyes suddenly lit up and he struck the other in the ribs before slowing back down until completely frozen once more.

“W-what!? How could he break out of my time freeze technique, especially since this is only his second time being affected by it! She coughed hard stepping back. Her time freeze stopped from her lack of concentration.

“Are we done here?” He commented looking down on her. She continued to hold her left hand over the wound and starred into his eyes for a moment then replied: “Yea…we’re done, you’ve passed the challenge” She managed to get her breath back and walked over to them. Like Oshima, she placed her hands on their heads and once again a wave of light lit up from the center of their heads awakening them.

“What’s happening!?” Cassida cried out as she was covered in a violet aura. Her outra formed beside her, it took the form of a tiger with a red cloak standing like a man.

“I am Hugon, I welcome our awakening Cassida. She starred at her other as it stood at her side with a strong feeling emanating from it’s aura. They turned to see Xeno, his eyes were closed as he took a deep breath. Suddenly his eyes snapped open as he released a burst of energy from his body. Marcia watched as red particles formed together to form a dragon with long legs and demon red skin, it was about 7’1 in height but still around human size. The warrior grinned clinching his fist as both he and his outra swarmed with red light as if it were fire.

“Seems you two can already manifest your other selves, normally it takes a few hours to a day to summon. Be warned though, there are plenty of others who will complete this challenge and obtain an outra…one who’s abilities could surpass yours” Just then a man dressed in black armor with two swords landed in front of them.

“You three, where’s Takachi? I know he’s taking part in the contest!” Marcia blocked the man’s path from reaching the two fighters.

“Jaycen why are you haunting him? By the tone of your voice, it’s not with good intentions” He grinned replying: “I plan on killing him and win this tournament”

“Why not just defeat him? Why go so far to kill him?” Marcia asked.

“If I just defeat him, he’ll just heal and it’ll never end. Therefore I must erase him” Marcia frowned bringing Puriara. She responded: “If you want to find Takachi…you’ll have to get through me and Trimo!” she signaled the two siblings to leave while she took care of the villain. They nodded flying off in search of their next objective in the tournament…

“Heh, so you think you and your inner self can stop me? Come at me!” Marcia pointed at her foe signaling Puriara to attack. It moved at full speed preparing to punch him when her outra’s fist stopped inches away sending a purple wave forward. Jaycen felt his body began to slow down until he was completely stuck in place.

“Give up, you have no chance in winning” She responded crossing her arms. At that moment Jaycen’s eyes turned and looked at her. She was shocked realizing he was mentally aware in her time freeze. (How many people are gonna break out of my time manipulation!?”) Jaycen’s outra finally showed itself, It was completely covered in armor with horns on it’s mask, it was only about 5’4 a little short.

“Behold, I am Abigor…I shall erase you from this world!” It soared up into the sky and raised it’s hand into the air. “Heaven’s purge!” The women looked up to find a storm of swords rain down from the clouds like raindrops. She had Puriara aim their hand at the projectiles, stopping them in places. Few of the blades were just inches from piercing both her and the outra.

“Impressive, didn’t expect you to stop them, especially in the weakened state you’re in. Never the less…I have more tricks up my sleeve” In sync Jaycen and Abigor clapped their hands together. “Apocalyptic light!” A lightning strike came down, hitting her faster than she or her outra could react. The lightning struck her head on causing an explosion of blue light. She fell to her knees. Now too weak to focus, the swords froze in place bean moving once more hitting her and Puriara repeatedly.

“N-no…this-this can’t be the end” Marcia hit the street as blood drained from her lifeless body. Jaycen recalled Abigor with a dark smile on his face.

(Even if I lose this tournament…ill make sure I’m the last one standing)…

Meanwhile…

Takachi was moving through the city at incredible speed when he could feel two auras off in the distance. Gavin headed straight for them staying locked on their energy. After about minute he reached them and stopped them. “Why are you both in such a hurry? Are you participating in the contest?” They nodded and asked his name.

“Takachi, what are yours?” The two froze before replying: “You’re in danger, some guy named Jaycen is looking for you so he can kill you”

“Hmph so he’s finally decided to try and kill me…he was much more controlled in the alliance” The siblings looked at him confused. “I was part of a team called the alliance which Jaycen also fought along side me. There’s even been times were we fused together…to think after all that he would plan to kill me” A tear ran down the vampire’s cheek. “I wanted to battle anyone from the tournament that I ran into but the situation has turned my attention to Jaycen. You two go on ahead…ill let him find me so we can end this before innocent people die”

Xeno thought about telling him of Marcia but decided not and left. They soon found the wormhole and left the universe. Leaving Takachi and Jaycen the only outsiders in the universe.

“Alright…let’s get his attention” Gavin proceeded to power up, releasing as much emery as possible. The city shook from his fierce level of power. That’s when he could feel Jaycen headed for his location. The warrior stood waiting for his old friend to arrive….Just then he landed on a rooftop looking down on him.

“Heh, to think you’d let your energy call out to me, leading to your exact location” He grinned with his hands crossed. “I and my new outra Abigor will kill you here and prove I’m the Superior fighter!”

“That’s your only reason why you want to kill me?” The dark-haired vampire asked sighing from the stupidity of his old ally.

“Not only that, I want to kill all those who are beneath me and rule over all universes” Gavin summoned his other and replied: “Not while I’m still standing” Corsai appeared beside his user with energy swarming around him.

“I’ve already killed an experienced user so I’m sure killing you will be a breeze” Jaycen taunted. Hearing this Gavin exploded with rage.

“You had no right to kill anyone!!!” His outra soared up to the roof at incredible speed, Abigor tried stopping it with a barrage of blades aimed straight for him, but Corsai used his long blade to deflect each one making his way for the villain. Jaycen’s eyes widened as the outra reached them. The armored other used his index finger to control his sword from a distance and clash with Abigor who could barley keep up with two swords.

“How is this happening!?” Jaycen shouted firing an energy sphere directed at the armored angel-like outra, the blue orb was about to make contact when Takachi intercepted it and knocked it back toward the attacker. The target put his hand out to stop it but the orb grew bigger on contact, trapping him inside. (I-ii can’t move…how could my own attack trap me!?)

“Time to end your childish game!” Takachi had Corsai slash through the orb also wounding Jaycen while he was trapped. The outra moved his sword at a fast pace, blood could be seen gushing out of each spot that was hit. Finally Gavin withdrew his outra as the orb trapping Jaycen shattered like glass. He fell from about 200 feet hitting a taxi. His body was covered in blood and scratches as if he had been whipped over 100 times. However the man seemed to weakly sit up and stand once more.

“How is this possible? he doesn’t have a regeneration trait like me…and his durance wasn’t this good before!” The warrior could see Jaycen shaking from the pain, but the fact he could even move his body after all that seemed imposable.

“I…I’m not finished yet…I will become the strongest” He clapped his hands together, blood dripping from his body. Abigor appeared a little transparent but managed to attack. It clapped it’s hands as well when a bolt of lightning once again came down. But instead of hitting Gavin, it struck the user instead.

“I don’t like this” he told himself watching as Jaycen swarmed with electricity all over his body. A grin formed across his face as the injured warrior clinched his bloody fist. “Lightning kill!” Both he and his outra took off for the vampire. Takachi left his other inside him boosting his abilities. He shined with a purple outline around his body as the two opponents threw relentless blows with Gavin barley keeping up with them. Suddenly Abigor kicked him across the face sending him crashing into a hotel.

“Well, didn’t see that coming” Taking a slow breath his wounds healed and he stood up. (Hmmm…I know what I can do) He focused his energy… Just then Abigor entered through the hole the fighter had made when they smashed through. The outra’s eyes glowed silver using their ability to trace a body’s energy signature creating a mist-like path.

(Where are you…) They turned their head when Corsai punched him out of nowhere, sending him out the crater and hit a street light. The evil user flinched from the pain then looked up to see Takachi’s other headed for him.

(What are you planning) He though seconds before evading the armored foe’s punch. The blow caused the street to break apart leaving a large crater. Jaycen was shocked by Corsai’s power, but continued to taunt him to attack. Gavin’s other gripped his sword holding it sideways. That’s when he formed five more of himself aliened beside each other. The villain’s eyes widened running out of strategies.

“Shadow Massacre” Corsai announced in a serious tone as all of them stared at their enemy. One of them pointed at the target, signaling the five others to attack. Out of options Jaycen had Abigor rain down swords once more, but they went through them as if they were ghosts.

“What!?” As each duplicate went for the final blow they faded at the last second. Right as Jaycen figured it out, the real Corsai stabbed him straight through his body. Blood dripped from the outra’s sword before he pulled it out of the foe’s body. Jaycen hit the ground starting to lose consciousness.

“T-this isn’t over”

(TO BE CONTINUED…)

Elemental War

There were 10 clans, each in their own territory of land. Along with a lord for each one being the soul of their entire clan, however one of them planned to attack their nearby clan in hopes of gaining control over more land and expand their land…

CHAPTER 1 : A war is drawing close

“Has there been word of the Jinhara?” the men turned to see their lord walking into the conceal room where his four top guards kept watch over the nine other clans in case any of them attempted an attack on their clan. “Lord Nakahara we’ve seen the kaiosien around our boarder while the others seem to be staying in their territory for the time being”

Nakahara put his hand on the large table tapping his finger for a few seconds before announcing : “I will need a group of five men to go in the outer area and keep watch for any enemies that intend on breaching the border of our land and cause chaos to our citizens” Samura, his highest ranking Council member bowed to him.

“It will be done my lord, I’ll see to it that a worthy unit is positioned there by tonight” Their lord nodded to him.

“Is there anything else I need to know before I depart back to my throne room?” They shook their heads as one of them replied : “No sir you should be up to date for the moment, we'll let you know if anything significant catches our attention” he went back to his throne room while the men stayed seated at the table going over any details that might need to be focused on.

“About three days ago a shipment of food vanished from it’s usual transfer route, but we don’t have enough evidence to convict the clan that did it”

“What about the Kaiosien? Another suggested, they’ve been the ones acting strange lately, especially since they go around near our boarder as if mocking us or trying to steer us into war” They all looked at each with expressions of agreement.

“But still…we can’t just go around making assumptions against another clan just because they’re near us, they haven’t done anything and we have nothing against them. Its like if we left our land to gather supplies but happen to find ourselves near foreign land” They sat there talking it over for awhile…

Meanwhile in Kaiosien…

Maeno, the lord of the land sat in her throne starring sharply at the ocean that could be seen just outside her window. She had light red hair with purple eyes, her skin looked flawless.

“ Masoda, come here” her 2nd in command Masoda was a youthful man with short blue hair along with red eyes. She always would call upon him for either an important task or something she believed was a waste of her time.

“Yes lord Kaiosien?” he asked bowing with his hand across his torso.

“I have a task for you and your best men” He nodded waiting patiently for her orders. She looked him dead on in the eye, the sunlight gleaming off her eyes like marbles. “I want my trusted enforcer which would be you, to head to Nakahara…and take their lord down” Masoda looked at her with great surprise. “You want me to siege the northern clan…take it down by force?!” She sighed closing her eyes for a moment before opening them again. “That won’t be a problem will it?” She responded looking at him with a face of annoyance to his hesitation.

“N-no my lord, I will make way to our target once I’ve compiled a group of men and have various resources for any situation that might arise in the mist of battle” She smiled then waved her hand signaling him to go. Masoda walked out again with a surprised yet worried look.

(Why would she have us invade a foreign territory, especially Nakahara? They’re probably suspicious of us as it is and are preparing for an incoming attack of any kind) The warrior walked over to their barracks and in no time found enough men for the mission. At about 7 pm the sun was beginning to go down, it was at the point where the star appeared a dark red just before night fell.

“Alright men, we're headed out for the Nakahara any questions?” A soldier lifted his hand up replying : “Why must we invade their territory, isn’t there somewhere else to take siege over?”

“Sadly these are our lords orders so I can’t do anything about it” The men sighed as they loaded up the ship and made their way towards their target…

Meanwhile the unit that sailed on the boarder of Nakahara's land spotted the opposing threat.

“Men, looks as though we have trouble approaching!” Samura announced clenching his fist for the coming battle. Moments later their ships collided and stayed in place, allowing Masoda along with his unit to jump aboard the ship.

“Ah if it isn’t Masoda” Samura commented in an offensive stance. His target laughed before dashing towards him with a sword in his hand, the north warrior stopped it with both hands just before his enemy could bring his blade all the way down. Blood dripped from the hero's fingers but didn’t seem to wound him enough to effect his concentration on the battle.

“Nice shot Masoda…but you’ll have to put more power into your blows if you intend on doing any significant damage” He pulled the foe closer by his blade and kneed him in the ribs, the assailant fell to one knee breathing hard with the air knocked out of him.

“Y-you…little shit!” he weakly rose to his feet beginning to throw a barrage of punches in his opponent’s direction. Each blow missed no matter how he threw it, Masoda even would hesitate between strikes as a way to catch his target off guard but still it utterly missed.

Suddenly Samura moved his hand straight ahead with two fingers pointed at the assailant like a gun or sword and a bolt of red lightning shot out of his finger tips. Masoda's eyes widened as the attack went straight for him. The foe was struck head on by the attack, causing him to stagger backwards landing on his back.

“D-damn it…he used his Ruby-red gemstone to attack me...I can’t feel anything, or really move at that matter”

Meanwhile East in the Saratobi’s territory…

"M'lady Dousika, Kaioshin seems to be planning something. We have received reports about suspicious movement," a young man reported. He stood at military grade attention before his clan's leader, Yuki Dousika.

Yuki smoothed her clothing down and rose to her feet. "We must prepare then. For anything. Ready the walls, Douka," she ordered.

Douka, the young man, nodded and rushed off to do her bidding…

Masoda laid there paralyzed from the fierce attack, Samura looked around and so his men had already defeated the rest of them.

"There, looks like we took that unit out without much trouble... now if we don't have any further issues with the Kaioshin I think we'll be just fine..." The young soldier Douka watched the ending of the fight. He returned quickly to help fortify the Saratobi defenses. Days later the saratobi received two letters, one from the nakahara and one from the kaioshin. Both were letters stating to make an alliance with them. It was taken to their leader to make a decision. Yuki Dousika looked both letters and decided to send the Kaioshin clan an agreement letter. She sent it off and had a bird take the rejection to the Nakahara clan.

Nakahara was sitting on his throne when the letter arrived, "Seems I've been rejected... no matter I'm sure I can handle the likes of the Saratobi along was the Kaioshin" one of his attendants got down on one knee and replied : " sir are you sure we can handle this much? The kaioshin alone are trouble enough but joining up with the Saratobi!?" Their lord looked at him and continued : " I said we can handle it I didn't say it would be easy, it is true both Clans are powerful indeed but I'm sure we'll find a way"

Yuki ordered her guard to be doubled on the border with Nakahara and retired to her chambers to brainstorm strategy for the Saratobi and Kaioshin against any enemies. Meanwhile Nakahara stood Just outside his fortress, looking at the water. At the moment he couldn't see any ships but knew, now would Probably be his best chance to send his units out before an enemy got too close, limiting his men's advantage.

"Alright men, I need one unit of five headed for Saratobi while another unit heads for Kaioshin" His soldiers bowed to their lord and quickly sailed off in two directions.

"My lord...are you sure two units of five is enough to make a dent in either clan? His attendant commented.

"We can't afford to send large quantities of men, we'll also need defense in case either clan is planning this as well"

"Yes...sir"

Yuki ordered all of the defenses be bolstered and all armor and weaponry by enhanced immediately. She could feel danger in her bones and soul. She stood outside on a balcony, looking out toward the Nakahara clan territory. She touched the middle of her chest where her soul is and sighed. Douka approached, "M'lady, your orders are complete. Scouts are watching the border and are prepared to warn us."

"Good," she said, "I can feel the eves of war arriving." Miles off their territory, Samura was headed straight for them. "Prepare yourselves men, who knows how well prepared they are" They could see the barrier up ahead. Scouts used their horns to signal the arrival of enemy before retreating. Soldiers readied themselves for the invaders. Nakahara's first unit with Samura as the leading captain released a large Fireball from there catapult aimed straight for a watchtower on the top of the barrier, it impacted the window taking one of the first watch towers down.

A regiment of soldiers marched to attack the unit. They arrived quickly and attacked mercilessly. The Saratobi swarmed the large steel ship as it stopped in front of the large wall keeping the ship outside. Saratobi soldiers dropped from the large wall landing on the ship as if the height were nothing. They released blasts of fire from their fists, combined the power seemed overwhelming for Samura's men. Luckily the leader evaded the waves of heat and quickly climbed up the wall as if it were nothing.

"We have to stop him before he gets inside!" One Saratobi shouted. Douka emerged and sent an energy blast directly at Samura. 'He mustn't get to Lady Dousika!” The blast struck him in the back knocking him on top of the barrier. He laid there in pain before forcing himself up moments later.

"I-I can't fail this mission" Samura jumped from the top landing on the roof of a house inside the city then dropped to the street hiding between houses slowly making his way towards the large fortress. (Crap there's guards all over the place, then again I shouldn't be surprised) He saw rows of men on the large stairs and on the balcony. Douka followed Samura quickly, sending blast after blast at the attacker. "Stop and fight, coward!" The warrior jumped up releasing a bolt of red lightning just barley missing hitting a few feet away from him.

"Don't get in my way!" He threatened. Douka continued his energy assault. "You are trespassing and you will be punished. Fight now or it will only be worse!" The warrior sighed and once again released a bolt of red electricity aimed directly at him this time, it went straight for him nearly instantaneously. Douka dodged and shot another of his own green energy at Samura. Taking a deep breath and focusing the power of his gem, Samura made a shield made out of his own electricity to withstand the power of the attack.

"Fine, let's see you withstand this attack, it took me weeks to master!" The Nakahara soldier pulled both his hands back with two fingers against each other then threw one hand forward with two fingers still against each other like a gun releasing a massive wave electricity the width of the attack was so great it seemed nearly impossible to dodge it, in a massive shock wave of light Douka was electrocuted as the surge of power went through his body knocking him off his feet. He laid there with small Sparks of electricity appearing every now and then. Douka's breathing was nearly nonexistent. His heart beated slowly from the jolt.

Yuki emerged, feeling her number two had been defeated. She swept away her pain and launched a streak of razor like green energy at Samura. The guy pulled out a sword from his waist and charged the new opponent as well, they clashed the green energy piercing against the strong sword with sparks flying all over the place. Suddenly the Warrior's sword went flying backwards Landing in the main yard where all of the guards were.

"Great just what I need” he complained just barely dodging his opponent's fierce blades. Soldiers swarm Samura, creating a shield around Dousika. They attack Samura. The Warrior turns to see his sword stuck straight in the ground just passed the line of guards.

" it shouldn't be that difficult to get to it from here" he charged the group of men managing to trip three of them with a roundhouse.

"" damn it get him!" One of them yelled. The few remaining guards still standing threw daggers aimed for his head and torso, luckily the warrior managed to dodge them just barely with one of them tearing through his shirt's shoulder.

"Got it!" He landed next to his sword and quickly pulled it out. "Alright bring it on I'll take all of you on, you can't protect Your leader forever “The guards charged into another attack, hacking and slashing at Samura the best they can.

Yuki began charging a powerful energy attack. A green aura covered the Saratobi leader. The Nakahara warrior kept his eye on the leader while managing to knock out a guard and stab two straight through the chest. Even after a few kills there were still a large amount of enemies just surrounding him in the yard, no telling how many or how strong there was inside the Saratobi's main fortress. Just then the ground shook and all the guards ran from the area. Yuki glanced around curiously, concerned that her guard would desert her so easily and uncharacteristically. She kept her move powered up. Thinking quickly Samora gripped his sword and threw it aimed directly at the charging foe. It spiraled out of control yet seemed to stay on the path towards its target. A guard intervened in time and knocked the sword away. Yuki launched her attack at Samura at lightning speed. His target charged up all the electricity he could but was hit by the powerful Ki attack. Samura staggered backwards sliding across the courtyard landing right next to the steps to the entrance of their lord's fortress. Some of the guards came back surrounding the intruder in a circle of men to keep him from escaping.

"Don't move!" A guard shouted keeping a tight grip on his weapon. Samura weakly lifted his head up and charged up electricity in his palm. Luckily his hand was on the ground so none of the soldiers noticed it. Just then he released the charged up energy causing a wave of electricity to scatter in all directions taking out every guard in the court yard except the two high ranking warriors he had been fighting while ago. Douka managed to return to his feet, and the land of the living. He pulled out a sword and charged the other warrior after the electric attack. Dousika pulled put poisoned throwing knives and prepared to throw them at Samura. His opponent managed to deflect two of them when one of them suddenly stabbed him in the waist.

"Shit how did it hit me!?" Samura fell to one knee quickly pulling the poison knife from his waist dropping it to the floor. He could feel himself slowly getting dizzy from the poison and the loss of blood seeping out of the wound. "I don't have time for this" he pulled out a small ball and tossed it over to the two remaining enemies it went off in a flash of light blinding both of them while also separating into shards of sharp metal stabbing both soldiers in their waist as well. They let out a groan of pain and fell to the ground still Blinded by the light. Douka fell again, groaning and hurting from the shards.

Dousika swore and used her power to heal the wound. She slowly approached Samura, prepared to throw more poison knives. Her foe managed to get all the way up the stairs and began climbing the main Fortress to get in. He was nearly all the way up to the roof when Douka spotted him and gripped her throwing knives tightly in her hand concentrating her accuracy on him. Dousika threw and watched the knife go through his left shoulder. She advanced toward him. "Is your leader angry I turned him down? Are you here to throw a fit on his behalf?" The injured Warrior fell from the top of the base hitting the ground.

"Ugh...I can't take much more" Samura used his sword as a cane helping him to his feet then threw his sword at his Relentless foe, once it was close enough he released a bolt of electricity that reflected off the sword that struck her in the chest. Finally he collapsed on the ground losing consciousness...

Dousika staggered back and dropped to her knees. She pressed her palm to the injury and cries out in pain.

Guards grabbed Samura and carted him to a reinforced dungeon cell that dampened powers. Medics grabbed Dousika and Douka and hurried them to the infirmary…

Tanzin of the Kaioshin stood with his unit of skilled warriors. His orders were to await danger and attack any enemies of the Kaioshin. His second in command, Karo, stood just behind him. Her long onyx hair glistened in the dying sunlight.

Meanwhile near Kaioshin's border...

Takamora and his unit from the Nakahara arrived in a blind spot the Kaioshin hadn't noticed and the captain along with his men snuck over the wall into the garden-like area, large bushes like a maze filled the area.

"We should be fine as long as we don't make any noise" Takamora ordered as they made their way slowly through the maze, the sun finally disappeared with it making it hard for the men to see where they were going. Every now and then they would see a faint glow of a lantern from a guard checking the area, they would quickly hide behind the corner. Tanzin walked between the guard checkpoints, antsy for battle. He made sure the gaping was correct.

Karo follows her superior as back up. Both were on guard and looking around with the gap closing between guards, Takamora ordered his men to hide together while he continued alone in case he was caught. The dark blue haired mercenary moved swiftly across the narrow twist and turns barely making noise except the gust of wind that followed from his speed. He managed to reach the fortress sneaking through a window of the large three story fortress. Once inside he saw a large hallway with tons of doors on both sides.

"Ugh you gotta be kidding me" he complained... Tanzin and Karo went inside to check on reports. He turned and saw the blue haired man. "Intruder! All warriors to arms?

Karo pulled her doubled sided axe from her back. "Great now this" he complained pulling out two swords. The unit captain dashed forward gripping his blades tightly. At the last second he jumped over Karo clashing blades with him before landing on the other side of the guard. Takamora slid his swords back to his sides and took off towards the throne room. Karo almost fell to one of her knees. She and Tanzin chased after Takamora. Guards ten deep and five across stood guard in front of the throne room.

The dark blue haired Warrior ran as fast as he could not stopping towards the large door, the large group of officers began shooting arrows at the Nakahara luckily he managed to dodge every single one taking one of them down. Standing nearly in front of the large door, the remaining officers continued their assault with their arrows. Using his quick reflexes he managed to deflect each one with his steel sword. Every now and again the arrow would deflect perfectly hitting a guard in the ribs knocking him down to bleed out. Using all of his strength he punched the large door as hard as he could. A large echo rang through the hallway.

"Damn, once more!" He struck the door once more. Karo flung her axe, the handle jabbing the assailant in the back. The blade end hit the man's shoulder, cutting into it.

Tanzin took his opportunity to shoot energy at the Nakahara. Blood ran from his wound as he pulled it from his shoulder.

"No...not yet" he whispered. Suddenly he deflected the blast causing it to fly back at his attacker. As it made it's way back towards Tahim Takamora's gem shined bright surprising every one. His eyes went read and he took off at speeds never seen before. He moved so fast no guards could keep up with him, Takamora struck Tanzin in the chest with great force. The Kaioshin went staggering across the long hall smashing through the wall laying there badly wounded.

"W-what is this?" A guard said scared by his immense boost in power.

"This is someone who's mastered the true potential of the lord's gem" he answered. Karo lunged against Takamora. Her hands glowed with her power. She used it to burn the Nakahara on the shoulder and neck. The mercenary grinned and kicked his enemy in the jaw taking in a deep breath, his gem went green and his wounds healed.

"It'll take more than that to beat me" He laughed as his opponent laid on the floor in pain. Takamora kicked the door so hard it fell to the ground.

"There you are" he said walking towards the lord. Kaioshin looked down on him from his chair with his gen glowing constantly.

"What do you want?" The lord questioned not moving from his chair.

"Isn't it obvious? Im here to take you and your clan down to keep you from expanding any further than you already have!" The warrior threw his sword at Kaioshin's chest, the lord sighed closing his eyes accepting his lose...the blade pierced his body with blood seeping all over the sword and his clothes..."Fine, you've bested me and taken my territory...I have nothing left to say" The lord dropped his head dead. Karo and Tanzin watched in horror as they were unable to protect their leader.

The light faded from Tanzin's eyes as he died. All of the men could feel their gems go out with no source of power from their lord. Takamora pulled the sword out of the corpse and slid it back to his side. He then picked up the corpse and placed it in a nearby coffin in the corner of the room.

"My lord, I have taken over the Kaioshin territory, and without their lord they have lost their abilities" Nakahara confirmed his second units victory then tried to get in contact with unit 1... "Hmmm no response, seems Samura was unsuccessful in taking over the saratobi's territory" once finished with the update the remaining men from Kaioshin just watched as their enemy sat on the throne watching them.

"By all means, anyone who wants to overthrow me please come try, I'm sure you can defeat me with your gems now completely worthless and drained of power while me on the other hand has unlock the full potential of a gem" Karo stood and grabbed her axe. She limped toward Takamora, wielding her weapon. "I will not give up! That is not how the Kaioshin are!" She raced towards her target gripping her axe tightly, she swung full speed at the enemy tempting to decapitate him. But as the blade was about to make contact, he vanished and she struck the throne instead. Suddenly she felt a hard blow to her back, she let go of her weapon and collapsed on the floor.

"I told you...now go before you lose more than the battle" He kicked her over too her remaining allies as they caught her. Karo spat blood on the floor. “Tanzin gave his life. All warriors should!"

"This battle is over, join Nakahara or leave this land" Takamora sat back down pulling the axe from the throne tossing it away. Karo got up and left. She went as far as she could toward Saratobi land before collapsing and dying. The guards gave both their lord and the two warriors a proper burial before leaving the territory...

Meanwhile Samura was trying to figure out how to escape the dungeon however he could. He punched the cell as hard as he could but it had no effect.

"Owe, what are these made out of!?"

"Power suppression steel and concrete. It drains your energy gem to safe levels and dampers your bodily strength," Dousika said. She approached the cell but stayed out of arms reach.

"Why keep me locked up in here? Why not just kill me and get it over with?" He asked gripping the bars.

"Bargaining chip. I can use you as leverage to keep your people at bay. If they want you, they'll adhere to the letter I sent them. If not, well, that's a tough blow for you, isn't it?" Dousika replied. She smiled darkly. Back in Nakahara's land one of the lord's servants came up to him holding a letter.

"Thank you" he said taking the envelope and taking out the letter..."Hmmm... so that's why he's not answering, I thought so... to think Samura would get captured by the likes of them and yet we took over Kaioshin with little trouble"

"What is your course of action?" His assistant asked. The lord pondered for a moment...it was a tough call, on one hand he was sure to find someone to replace him, on the other he didn't want to seem brutal in the eyes of his men and citizens...

"Alright we'll try to get him back, write to them what their terms are on getting him back" his men nodded and left...

Dousika left her prisoner to his isolation and returned to her throne. She took the time to rest before a letter arrived from the Nakahara. She opened and read the contents. Afterwards, she wrote back: "To receive your man back, I request a complete and permanent ceasefire. I will settle for nothing less or he will hang outside our gates for the crimes he's committed." The lord wrote back accepting the terms and waited for the Saratobi's response. Dousika read the letter when it arrived and sent another explaining that she required the signed treaty papers at the meeting to exchange. She writes that they will meet in a neutral area.

After getting the final letter for the treaty Nakahara sighed in annoyance but decided to agree. The next day they met in a secluded area between the two territories that were abandoned with no life anywhere, Nakahara stood with one of his remaining strongest Fighters standing next to him as a bodyguard waiting for the Saratobi to arrive. Douka walked beside Dousika, holding the suppressing chains on Samura. Their party consisted of the three of them, and another skilled warrior. They stopped twenty feet from the Nakahara. He had his guard set up a small table with fold-out chairs as one of them sat down while his guard watched. Douka brought Samura over. Dousika sat in a chair and looked at Nakahara. "I brought you your warrior. Do you have the documents?" Nakahara nodded sliding it over with his signature on it. Dousika looked the treaty over before signing as well. Douka unlocked the handcuffs on Samura. Once everything was cleared up Samura went back with his lord to their territory. Dousika returned to Saratobi land with her people afterwards.

Nakahara sat on his throne thinking...meanwhile a call went out from one of the guards who left Kaioshin when it was taken over, the call was sent to Clifton, a clan that was north east of the Nakahara and North west of the Saratobi. The letter alerted them of their defeat and asking for assistance to reclaim their land...

Shimazu the lord of Clifton revived the later just days after the defeat and was quick to respond. "Seems the Kaioshin were utterly defeated, hmph in my option I always saw them as undefeatable at least to some extent...but to think they'd be crushed by one mere assailant, he must be a gifted one to do something so dramatic... Never the less, when I'm called for help I almost always answer that call" Dousika learned of the defeat and sent a regiment of warriors to assist any Kaioshin left in reclaiming their land. As men from the Saratobi and remaining kaioshin made their way to their taken land, the Clifton were making their way towards Nakahara. Hearing word of this the lord banged his head against the wall in announce. "Great two problems to deal with...approaching enemies and our new territory might get taken away...but I don't know if I should send back up for Takamora"

Saratobi ordered her men to keep women and children safe during the fighting but to engage in fighting as little as possible so as to not strain the peace with Nakahara. After an hour Takamora saw enemies making their way up to the throne room, he quickly jumped out of the seat waiting at the top of the stairs.

"What do all of you want?" he questioned Crossing his arms. "This territory is mine now what business do you have coming here and wasting my time?" The Saratobi warriors' leader steps up. Matashi looked at Takamora with a steely gaze. "We are here to ensure the safe return of the indigenous peoples of Kaioshin." The warrior stood ready for the fight not backing down. Matashi looked at the Clifton warriors. "Handle this business so the Kaioshin may return to their land." Takamora cracked his knuckles waiting as his gem began to light up once more.

Matashi and his fellow Saratobi backed up and created a protective line in front of the Kaioshin innocents.

"So who will be first?" He asked as his eyes lit up red. A Clifton warrior charged up an attack and fired it at Takamora. Suddenly the warrior easily deflected it with one hand the others stared in shock. " what's wrong is that all you got?" he laughed. Matashi watches the pitiful display.

Many Clifton warriors lunged to attack at the same time to overpower Takamora. With amazing Force the foe struck to Clifton Warriors coming left to right with his fists then kick the third one coming at him from in front of him all three Warriors fell to the ground in pain.

'This is pathetic,' Matashi thought. He shook his head some. "If only Lady Dousika hadn't made the peace." Takamora laughed walking back over to his throne and sitting down as if they were no threat to him.

"You there, I dare you to punch me," Matashi said to Takamora. The man sighed and got up walking over past the three Warriors who were still on the ground straight up to him looking him in the face. Matashi stared into the other warriors eyes. "It is the only way I can engage you in battle and still keep to the peace between Saratobi and Nakahara since these Clifton were unable."

"Oh so you are unable to engage unless I attack you? Then why should I bother attacking you they'll just be more trouble for me" he stood there crossing his arms.

"Because I am sworn to return these people to their rightful place and you are here instead. I can't very well leave these women an children in the presence of an invader," Matashi retorted.

"Then what's stopping you? if you've promised then you should keep it... otherwise you should turn to these people and say that you have failed them and broken the promise"

"The Cliftons were supposed to dispose of you. Lady Dousika of the great Saratobi signed a peace treaty with the Nakahara in exchange for Samura of Nakahara. This is why I cannot attack first. We should have strung him from our gates!"

"Ah so samura failed in his mission... no matter his failure will be my victory because of the treaty you can't do anything until I do, but if you do I'm sure that will wage all out war against you... you might as well leave now since you are clearly useless in this fight" the three Clifton Warriors charged him once again in a surprise attack but were all knocked back by him once more staggering over to the women and children.

"So sad do you think they could try again and still fail especially at a surprise attack” The Saratobi warriors caught the Clifton warriors so they would not hit the women and children. A hidden Clifton warrior threw hooked knives at Takamora. One landed in the enemy's shoulder but the second one was caught. Blood ran down his shoulder before he pulled it out causing more fluid to drain from his body. But using his gem, his wound quickly healed. Takamora threw both knifes in his attacker's direction, hitting one in the throat causing them to bleed out while the other hit a Clifton officer's leg causing him to fall to one knee. Matashi sighed and motioned the other warriors and Kaioshins back. "I hereby renounce my ties to the Saratobi clan and to Lady Dousika."

He punched the distracted Takamora in the head with an energy powered fist. The Nakahara cracked his neck and laughed. "Looks like this might get interesting" He stopped the mercenary’s incoming blow and punched him in the ribs with incredible force, the assailant's armor cracked from the immense damage. Takamora smirked and back flipped a few feet away dogging his opponent's attack. Matashi rolled his shoulders. A veil of energy covered him, mending his armor. He powered up an attack and launched an accurate barrage of energy icicles at Takamora. Two pierced his shoulders causing him to fall back landing on the concrete floor.

"D-damn, why didn't I evade that!?” (Hmmm there could be a possible way to turn this battle to my advantage more...yes I just need to acquire it and should work) the man dashed past his attacker and took something from one of the Cliftons. He grinned as he held a gem...it gleamed green in the light. Matashi's eyes widened as Takahara placed it on his arm. The gem dug into him attaching itself to him like normal gems do to soldier's chests. Suddenly a bronze aura burst out of him with incredible power, one of his eyes were red while the other was green, also the warrior seemed to gain more muscle looking built like a body builder. The others just stared... Matashi stared at his enemy. He knew he would be under powered but perhaps not under strategized. He jumped back to be in front of the throne and gathered energy for a similar but stronger attack. Matashi unloaded his attack into Takamora's back, enjoying the many new holes in his opponent. Suddenly Takamora began laughing hysterically as though he had lost his sanity, his bloody wounds closed as he healed once again.

"Hehe, good shot, but its no use...no one can defeat me!" Just then Samura showed up. "Oh no" he commented standing along side Matashi. "This isn't good...the more he uses two gems at once, the more insane and power craved he'll get" Matashi looked at Samura. “You...I am no longer affiliated with the Saratobi so that I may put the Kaioshin back. He's powerful and seemingly untouchable."

"He's lost his mind since he can't handle two gems going at once, if he had practice with both separately this wouldn't of happened" Samura took off, charging up electricity in his palm. As he was about to release the attack, Takamura struck him in the ribs sending him into a house. He laid there for a second with blood running down his mouth feeling as though all his ribs had been shattered. "D-damn it” Matashi powered up again and attacked while Takamora is distracted. He launched more of energy icicles at his foe. Multiple projectiles pierced the warrior’s body, causing him to fall to one knee in pain. With the icicles still inside him, he was unable to heal himself. Suddenly Samura burst out of the house he had crashed into, the warrior ran as fast as he could toward Takamura.

“Get b-back!” The injured opponent threatened before firing a bolt of lightning in the form of a dragon. Samura's eyes widened as the beast flew straight for him. The fighter shot a bolt back at the beast but it had no effect.

“You gotta be kidding me!” Samura was hit head on by the lightning dragon, filling the entire town in a ray of red light. Matashi turned to see his ally laying in a scorched piece of land, smoke rose from the boy's body. The green haired warrior rushed over to him, placing two fingers on Samura's neck checking for a pulse…There was nothing. “H-he's dead” Matashi closed his eyes as a tear ran down the side of his cheek. “He may have been my enemy once, but he chose to fight at my side, you had no reason to kill him!” The fighter formed armor made out of his own energy and moved as fast as he could. They clashed with immense blows, each one shaking the entire town, the remaining people got in a boat and watched from the water as the battle raged on. Just then Takamora struck his foe in the stomach, causing Matashi's armor to shatter as if it were made out of glass.

“You can't hold out much longer” Matashi rolled backwards from the hit. He punched the ground before getting to his feet. His aura radiated around him dangerously, also like fire. The gem in his chest shone with unbridled power. He launched a large energy blast at his foe. The villain deflected it with one hand as it blew up a nearby house. " I have multiple advantages against you, I've already killed your ally, I'm growing stronger by the minute and have multiple techniques that I haven't used yet!" The man clapped his hands together as his Aura spread a few feet from his body as if it were fire with a mind of its own. Suddenly his Aura took the form of a cyclops that materialized into a real looking one instead of just made out of pure aura.

Everyone stare at the creature in shock as it made its way towards Matashi. Matashi charged the beast and dove out of the way. He raced at Takamora as fast as he could. Matashi groaned and felt the world going dark. His vision blurs and spins before he drifts off into unconsciousness…

Matashi awoke with his wrists chained with a strange green aura glowing around them. He tried to break the chains by pulling forward but had no luck, again he tried by focusing his energy but nothing seemed to happen.

"Where am I?" he yelled. He craned his neck to look around for someone of something to answer him. The warrior found himself in the throne room of Takahara's new Kingdom. He saw the villain sitting on his throne drinking from a wine glass as if the prisoner wasn't even there. Matashi glared and struggled against his binds. He tried to summon his energy to break the chains, to no avail.

The villain sighed and stepped off his chair walking over to the chained Warrior. "I see you're awake, so sad that the hero doesn't win this fight... all those poor citizens you failed even after betraying your own Clan" Takahara smirked smacking the helpless man across the face. Matashi yelped in pain. He spit on the villain. "I renounced my clan so that I could fight evil unshackled by diplomacy! My heart beats true for my people!"

"Heh and look where it's gotten you...Bound by chains in my throne room unable to do anything, with your men and Ally dead" Suddenly He reached out towards his prisoner, his hand glowing green like the chains. As soon as his palm made contact with the warrior's face, he could feel his strength being drained from him. Matashi groaned and strained to escape his enemy's touch. His actions grew weaker and weaker as the strength was sapped from him.

Just then Nakahara emerged from the shadows of the dark room. "That's enough Takamora, I won't let you torture him any longer!" The assailant slowly turned around facing him.

"So, you're still alive? Seems I forgot about you during my battle with this ass...no matter, I've siphoned plenty of energy from him to the point where I'm far stronger than before. This is the end Nakahara, I've surpassed you!" Matashi looked over at Nakahara, astonishment rolling over his weary face. "B-be careful!" Both fighters rushed each other at amazing speed, the chained man could barley keep up with their immense speed.

"Impossible! How could you be faster than before!?" The clan leader smirked as they continued to exchange blows shaking the room with their incredible power. Matashi focused his attention on his chains. After what seems like an eternity, he broke free of them. He hid to recuperate more.

Takamora was struck in the face when he noticed his captive had escaped.

"Damn it!" The foe dogged the hero's coming attack before descending back to the floor looking for Matashi. Nakahara found him first and moved as fast as he could to the healing ally. The assailant fired a large beam of energy in their direction, luckily the hero managed to deflected it back at the attacker.

"Quick we need to use the Hiozen technique" The dark haired leader responded. Matashi looked at him confused unaware of what he was talking about.

"Hiozen? What is that? But I'll do it if it means surviving this fight, Nakahara!" The warrior held his hand out to the weakened man. Matashi took his ally's hand, prepared to do anything to survive and win. A golden light lit up as both men fused together... The villain turned around to see a new threat standing before him with golden light swarming around his body.

"Heh let's kick this battle up a notch" He said with his arms crossed staring at takamora.

"What is this!?" The foe shouted staring at the fused being.

"We have become one, Nakahara and Matashi....we are Nakashi! Now you will be no more!" Nakashi shouts at Takamora. The light grew more bright with his words. Takamora was hesitant but clinched his fist. Without another word he dashed straight for the fused Warrior. The man was throwing a barrage of strikes as fast as he could but none seemed to make contact his opponent was just too fast. Getting more furious Takamora created duplicates of himself to increase the chance of hitting him.

"Haha, did you forget that creating clones of yourself train your overall power, each time you make a duplication of yourself it drains your Power by 25% so ironically each of these clones are only 25% of your overall power"

The warrior roundhouse kicked all four of them away causing them to impact the side of the wall of the throne room. The fused warrior advanced on his true enemy. He grabbed him and threw him against the wall roughly, making deep cracks in it. Just then the target vanished in a puff of dark smoke. Nakashi looked behind him to see the wounded man clap his hands together forming another cyclops but this time also using his ability to duplicate them. There were now six Cyclops standing in front of the fused warrior.

"Hmm... I will admit this is a good strategy to use especially in a weakened State and at a disadvantage. But cyclops's are slow as it is so the fact that you duplicate them still has the fraction of power issue"

"If we destroy him, the cyclopes will disappear!" Matashi said from inside. Suddenly the fuse Warrior shot a golden energy blast from his palm aimed straight out in front of him, there was a cyclops blocking the warrior from Takamora but the ray of light went straight through the Cyclops forming a large hole in it's chest. The Beast fell to the ground with a large boom as the golden projectile continued toward it's target. Multiple were struck by the blast in attempt to protect their creator well the last remaining one grabbed him and jumped out of the way at the last second.

"Hmph, wasn't expecting them to still be alive after that. But just that blast didn't take much effort"

"We have to go after him! If he gets away, he could do unimaginable damage and kill innocents!" The fused fighter smiled as his golden eyes shined like a gem with the light reflected off them. Nakashi aimed his palm toward the open Cyclops, firing a pink blast that formed into a hand grabbing the beast by the leg. It hit the ground dropping its master. Suddenly the blast changed into a dome keeping the mythical creature from interfering any further.

"You'll never kill me!" Takamora fired a wave of fireballs toward his foe, but as they begin to rain down...All of them dispersed in random directions causing explosions in every place they hit.

"Is this useless Rebellion over yet?" The hero responded unaffected by the barrage of attacks. Takamora was running out of ideas and didn't have much left in him.

(There's gotta be something that'll stop him...) Just then he realized he couldn’t move, looking down the man saw him standing on some kind of circle of light. Takamora looked up at Nakashi who smirked before closing his palm into a fist. His energy field rose up from the ground, closing around the assailant. Takamora became trapped in a field of energy just like his cyclops.

“Farwell villain” Nakashi made a pushing motion with his hand as the dome of gold energy turned red and blew up in a massive explosion of fierce power. When it cleared, there was nothing left of the foe’s body. The mythical creature had also vanished as well…

“Its over…now to rebuild all the damage caused by the Clan…

(TO BE CONTINUED…)

Soul Game

Gavin sat at the large table, his foe placed a chess board down that was much bigger then your average board.

"Now then, we will be playing somewhat of chess. You may choose five of your creations to set on the battle field, but can not be alternate versions of the same person" The villain placed five chess piece replicas of his allies down on his side then waited...

"Hmm...Carsin...Marcia Mashida- " The man cut him off looking him in the eye with a serious expression.

"Please choose from more than one era of your creations" Sinto sighed from his opponent's impatience.

“Oshima….Gavason and…Dakkida” The foe looked at him then sighed.

“Do you ever choose anyone new? You’ve used most of them multiple times in your book, why not pick less over-used characters for a change”

“You had me choose which I did so stop complaining” The man sighed once more before each piece took the appearance of the warriors that were chosen.

“Now then, let us begin the first round!” Gavin moved Dakkida forward as his first defense, his attacker moved one of his pieces as well. The two faced each other when suddenly the two were transported to a large empty area with nothing but a black sky and a huge chest board floor. Gavin watched in surprise as Dakkida along with his foe appeared before them.

“As you can see we’ll be able to spectate the battles in person but they won’t know we are. Dakkida put his hands up ready for battle.

“Are you my opponent?” Dakkida had dark hair with red eyes, along with a black hood over his head.

His foe nodded holding a scythe, He also had black hair, along with a dark cloak with a cape-like back to it as if he were so fancy rich guy. “let us commence with the battle…for I intend to win with ease”

“Don’t get your hopes up, you’re not dealing with some common fighter” Suddenly the opponent. Hurled His blade straight for his victim’s head when Dakkida caught it with both palms of his hands.

“Humph, seems you're a little faster then I thought…but let’s see you stop these!” this time the fighter hurled two scythes in the warrior’s direction going to the opposite ways in an “X” formation. Dakkida managed to hit the weapon handle causing it to go spiraling away from him without injury when the second one landed a slice across his right arm. The fighter groaned in pain as blood ran down his arm and dripped onto the large white tile he was standing on.

“Bastard…looks like I’ll need to go all out at this point, I was saving my strength for any more threats but seems he’s no pushover as well” the hero thought. Dakkida built up energy in the palm of his left hand then tossed it up into the air.

“What his this guy up to?” The unknown chest player thought. Light covered the board nearly blinding the combatant for a moment…Once the light cleared, there were six of the hero instead of one.

“Hmph, seems he's using duplication as a form of advantage to get the drop on my pawn…not original but also not bad, we'll just see how this plays out”

“By the way, I would like to get the name of my opponent before we progress any further” the villain grinned then replied: “My name is Lugander, I’m a famous fighter from where I come from” Without another word he dashed forward keeping a close eye on each copy of his opponent. Once getting in melee range two duplicates went on the offensive, Lugander was able to strike one clone in the ribs, knocking the air out of him but clone two knocked him off balance even while flying then kicked him across the face, sending him sliding across the board.

Gavin smiled seeing his allies progress through the fight. He was confident that Dakkida was capable of winning. Lugander stood up wiping the blood from his lips.

“You asshole, I’m done playing nice!” He charged up a surge of electricity then shot it straight for his foes. It filed the board with blue light When all of a sudden one Dakkida was able to catch the surge of power and shoot it right back. Lugander was hit with his own bolt of electricity getting electrocuted badly. He let out a loud scream of agony before hitting the ground on his face. Dakkida saw his target's entire body covered in burns.

“Not really the way I wanted to end this but it’s over” the duplicates vanished in seconds as he sat on a tile exhausted from the attack. Sinto grinned as his enemy’s pawn burst into ashes on their chess table. The villain grinded his teeth in anger but quickly calmed down continuing their duel.

“Fine, deal with my next warrior. Kizawa Sanga!” Sinto watched as he moved his figure across the board up to Dakkida. A grin formed across his face, “Your poor Dakkida must still be exhausted from our last fight. So I doubt he will manage to stay at his best or even defend against his next opponent”

Dakkida appeared once more on Sinto’s side of the board. The boy removed his hood waiting for his new combatant. Kizawa emerged on his side of their board, he had massive gold armor, with half a normal face showing with a demon-looking half on his other side.

“Time to show you what true power is” Dakkida felt a little uneasy by his voice, it seemed like an echoing whisper as if going with the wind. Kizawa flew straight for his opponent pulling out a large great sword with red energy swarming around it. Dakkida pulled out a small dagger, throwing it straight for Sanga's forehead. Just as it seemed to make contact, his weapon spun out of control in a random direction. Dakkida sighed in annoyance but remained calm to assure he remained focused not letting his technique falter in battle. Sanga swung his great sword with incredible force, luckily Dakkida split into two dogging it seconds before impact. The warrior struck his enemy in their ribs while his duplicate kicked the sword out of their hands.

Again the host frowned with an angered look but said nothing. Blood could be seen running down Kizawa’s mouth but didn’t change his plain expression on his face. He kicked one of them in the gut, sending them across the board into the barrier keeping the fighters on the board. His duplicate vanished from Dakkida's lack of concentration. He coughed up blood on his hands and knees. His body shook from the intense pain.

“One last attack…before I’m out of strength” Sinto's participant put his hands together with a clap as if praying, suddenly a purple aura swarmed around him…

“All out attack!” suddenly Dakkida managed to create 10 clones of himself, five attacked from the left while four attacked from the right. The last duplicate stood in front of the real Dakkida to keep him protected from any incoming attacks.

“This is getting interesting” Sanga commented while both dogging or deflecting every attack that came his way. Kizawa released electricity from each of his fingers in both directions, nearly all nine clones were taken out but two that managed to doge at the last second. Both duplicates struck their target on both sides of his torso.

“Damn it!” their opponent yelled falling to one knee. “This is bullshit, I’m much stronger then you idiot” Kizawa Sanga took off making his way past the clones up to the last one protecting Dakkida. They were knocked off balance while their foe went for the final blow. Just as he threw his fist forward, Dakkida stopped his concentration stance throwing a fist right back. Both combatants struck one another in the face with great force. Both fighters staggered in opposite directions until hitting the floor laying there motionless.

“No!...how could that have ended in a tie!?” Sinto's host smacked his defeated warrior's figure piece off the board infuriated...

CHAPTER 2 : Battle goes on but something is off

Gavin took Dakkida's piece off the board then moved Oshima up a space. “four against three” Sinto commented.

(I can do this) the hero thought to himself. The mysterious host moved a piece a tile away from Oshima's chess piece.

“Next match: Gavin Oshima vs my warrior : Kenzo Shin” Oshima crossed his arms as his outra Trimo manifested beside him it's eyes glowed a pale blue while having dark blue skin. Trimo wore gold armor with a red cape blowing in the wind. Kenzo wore a black cloak, it appeared as though he didn’t have any irises or they were white, blending into the white of the eye.

“Show me what you can do” Oshima taunted with his outra standing there with a red aura around his body. Shin frowned and pointed his finger at the outra user. Black crows with no eyes swarmed him.

“What is this supposed to do?” the warrior mocked with a grin on his face. Suddenly Trimo spiraled around aiming both hands out beside them, a fierce blaze of gold flames lit up half the board setting all the crows on fire. All of them fell becoming piles of ashes. Kenzo starred him down.

“How dare you hurt my pets, you will pay for this” the cloaked villain took in a deep breath….then unleashed a wave of fire headed towards them, Trimo opened his mouth, inhaling all the flames attempting to reach his user.

“Heh…using a reverse tactic on me?...I won’t lie about that being a good move” Shin thought about his next move…

(Hmm…what move would be effective against him? Maybe mixing them together could work)

Meanwhile both players watched in curiosity of what their character’s next move would be. Shin made multiple small daggers out of energy that levitated above him, the combatant sent all daggers split into two groups of eight, one aimed at Oshima while the other was aimed at his outra. A smile grew over Shin's face when he saw both targets preparing to dodge their incoming projectiles. Shin abruptly shot a blast at both groups causing them to burst like fireworks. It's user fell back landing on the edge of the board with burns all over their hands from blocking. Trimo created a forcefeild to absorb the brunt of his enemy's attack.

“My turn” Trimo replied. While his user got back up, Trimo filled their fighting arena with a blinding flash of light, when it cleared there were three of Trimo instead of one.

“Ah duplications…but that won’t make the slightest difference” Both Trimos went directly for Shin while Oshima stood still with his arms crossed. Kenzo dodged nearly every attack that came his way, suddenly he punched one of the duplicates in their chest causing it to vanish in a flash of gold light.

“One down” the evil warrior commented still deflecting Oshima's duplicate outra. At that moment a sudden pain washed over Kenzo, looking down they saw a blade made out of fire and energy sticking out of his chest soaked with blood along with some guts.

“This…can’t be” Shin hit the ground in a pool of his own blood. Trimo retreated back inside Oshima's body.

“Good only two left and I have two that haven’t been played yet, I’m confident I’ll win…but can’t let my confidence cloud my judgement to where I could lose this fight) His outra user sat on a black tile waiting for his next opponent, after about a minute or so the villain moved his 2nd to last piece up. Oshima looked toward the enemy side of their board to see a new foe had appeared, he stood up brushing himself off. The warrior saw a skeleton dressed in a white cloak standing on the opposite side of their fighting arena.

“Who are you suppose to be, the fancy reaper?” His target was silent, slowly raising his palm toward his foe. A blue light shot out headed in Oshima’s way, the fighter raced up the board as if to take the blast head on. But just as it seemed he'd get hit, the warrior managed to dodge it by sliding to the left seconds before impact. The foe’s attack went out of bounds suddenly disappearing completely.

“By the way, I never got your name” Sinto's fighter commented. His foe looked at him not turning away for even a moment, then replied: “Takaya Manobu, I’m a great necromancer capable of winning or bypassing nearly any situation I’m put in front of” Oshima smirked then dashed ahead once more, Takaya began shooting a series of blasts in the hero's location but just barley missed each shot. His foe in a last attempt unleashed a dome of electricity around himself in a defense reaction. The outra user managed to stop himself just a foot away from the attack. Lightning flung from the top of Takaya's electrical sphere aimed at his combatant’s location, luckily Oshima ascended over it seconds before it hit. Manobu frowned releasing more bolts of power, but still the fighter dodged each one until he was inches away from the target. Trimo emerged from his user's body.

“Now Trimo!” his user commanded. The other made a fist, punching straight through the dome's electrical field. Takaya began feeling drained while Trimo kept his fist with his enemy’s defensive attack. Suddenly his sphere faded as he fell to his knees.

“W-what happened?” the necromancer questioned.

“Is it not obvious? I drained the power of your attack, and guessing by the fact you just collapsed…I’m assuming you were putting a lot of energy into it” Takaya gave him an angry look.

“I hate ending battles so q-quickly, but it's time to finish you off” Manobu announced. He began charging all of his power into his fingers for an all-out attack.

“Oh please, your power's probably so drained that your technique will be like you using it at about 25% of your maximum power. Basically it’ll be pathetic”

“I’ll show you pathetic!” Takaya unleashed a powerful bolt of lightning that moved almost instantaneously. It hit Oshima's outra head on, filling the arena ablaze with light. When it faded Manobu collapsed out of power while Gavin only had mere burns, his outra was badly hurt but healed fast making it not so important to worry about.

“Come on! How is this happening!? I only have one fighter left…whatever I assure you that my last one is unbeatable!” The man angrily moved his last piece up to his foe and sat there crossing his arms.

Oshima saw a man with a crystal in the center of his forehead, he had dark blue hair with rainbow colored eyes. Also he wore a cloak as well but had no hood.

“So who are you?” he asked starring at his last opponent.

“My name is Hiroka Shingo, the strongest warrior in my universe” Oshima and Trimo stood side to side charging up their power then shot a blast of fire at their foe, just as it was about to make contact with Hiroka's head it instantly evaporated in front of him.

“Damn, let’s see how he fares against our full power” Both Gavin along with his Outra released a wave of both flames and Lightning. Once again the flames evaporated around him while the lightning was absorbed.

“You’ll have to do better than that… let me show you a hint of my true power” Hiroka's crystal lit up with multiple colors sparkling all around it. The man looked around but so nothing had changed.

“Now come, try to attack me” Oshima sighed and flew upward going straight towards his opponent, just then the hero stopped inches away from him.

“W-what is this? My outra won’t manifest in front of me!” he looked at Shingo who was giving him a smirk just standing there with his arms crossed.

“I see you've noticed the effect of my technique, it blocks the part of your brain that gives you the ability to create your outra. So what will you do now without your outra?” The user frowned and through the strongest punch he could. But utterly it was caught by Hiroka's hand, he being crushing it in his palm, luckily the young warrior managed to jump back gaining distance from his foe.

“M-my hand!” his hand was so damaged from the force of Shingo's grip that he couldn't move his fingers probably.

“W-why did it have to be my left hand!?” he complained once more. Oshima tried to shoot an energy blast but nothing came out.

(Shit, is it because of my hand or the fact I can't summon my outra!? Hiroka laughed as he shot a beam out his fingers, the thin beam of blue light went through the hero’s chest and out his back. Blood went all over the floor as the poor warrior hit the ground fatally wounded.

“Good by hero” Shingo fired multiple beams through the combatant’s chest once more and watched him lay there a

In a pool of his blood. The valiant hero finally died laying motionless.

“Three warriors to go” Hiroka commented…

Next fighter from Sinto's team was Gavason, a merged warrior of Gavin and Jaycen. He had dark hair and red eyes, he wore black clothing similar to what a ninja would wear.

“Hmm…I would like a true challenge, since I am the last defense on my master’s team, I’ll allow you to use all three of your remaining warriors against me” the host once again banged his fist on the board.

“No, that is a stupid idea I forbid you to have a one on three match!” his remaining warrior ignored him signaling the other remaining warriors to join the fight.

Carsin and Marcia appeared alongside their ally.

“This'll be a tough opponent if we’re having a three on one” Marcia commented.

“ we can do this” Gavason responded gripping the handle of his sword on his back. Shingo laughed under his breath. Gavason went head on while Marcia and Carsin split left and right to go all out. Even with their tactic, both Marcia along with Carsin were pushed back by an incredible force of power. The two warriors staggered back across the board nearly falling off the edge while Gavason was kicked back causing him to roll down the floor then lay there with bruises all over him.

“Well that didn’t work” the fused warrior commented laying on a tile.

“I have one last plan” Gavason told them. They listened then nodded. Marcia used her outra's power to stop Hiroka in time while both allies made two clones of themselves making it six in total. They went for the attack, beginning to strike him over and over with an onslaught of blows. After about two minutes Marcia withdrew her outra causing their foe to be able to move again. At first it seemed as though their blows had no effect but that’s when Hiroka put his hand on his chest before he fell to his knees.

“Impossible, you were able to damage me this badly!?” Gavason grabbed the man's head and kneed his crystal, causing it to shatter.

“No, no, no!!!” Hiroka yelled feeling his forehead. He threw a punch at his foe but was easily caught by Gavason's hand and crushed, loud cracks rang out of his fist before the fused warrior let go.

“How is this possible?” the host responded. “He was invincible up until his crystal was destroyed…you mean to tell me that my character was only strong because of that tiny crystal on his forehead!?” He flipped the board and walked out of the room.

(The End)

Our inner Guardian

There were seven demons that had reached earth, they needed a host to merge with in order to stay there. Each demon managed to find a person that was either sleeping or not paying attention…They phased into the human’s body where they would stay there for years up until their host reached around the age of 16 – 18. At this age they began to communicate or show themselves to the host…

Not long after, seven angels were sent to deal with the issue, they too phased into a human and waited…

CHAPTER 1 : Our demons show themselves

Gavin had been getting some bad headaches lately, he sat on a bench during P.E and watched as the other kids played volleyball and enjoyed themselves. Suddenly he heard a faint voice that seemed to be coming from his thoughts : “Annoying to have to sit on the sidelines isn’t it?” Gavin looked around but saw no one nearby or looking in his direction.

“I wonder who said that” the teen thought closing his eyes to rest but seconds later the voice replied : “I did” This time Gavin's eyes shot up as he felt like he was going to fall backwards.

“Don't be afraid, I’m sure hearing a creepy voice inside your thoughts is Weird and you're probably thinking about seeing a doctor, but I assure you I’m real…no need to freak out, I just want to talk”

“What are you?” his host questioned still shaking a little from fear.

“I will be honest and tell you I’m a demon, but before you scream to your friends and go to a persist, I assure you that not all demons are evil, sure we've made our mistakes everyone has from time to time, but I’m not like them. I get angry but not to the point where I want to burn someone alive” Gavin began to relax and take the creature’s word that it was the truth…

As time went on, Gavin began to notice his guardian had special abilities, as he practiced with his guardian, he began to get the hang of it and use them with less concentration. His inner demon was Mara, the being was able to read anyone’s mind or even control it to some existent.

The teen walked through the streets, listening to the thoughts around him when suddenly Mara alerted him of a nearby threat; “One of the seven light is in close proximity” He looked around but only saw normal people walking around.

“I don’t see anything” the boy replied looking all around him. Mara told him to focus his mind and really look at each person in sight, Gavin did as his guardian instructed, taking a slow calm breath before looking at each person. Most of them still looked normal when suddenly he spotted someone who had a blue light all around his body. Gavin was only able to see it by concentrating his guardian’s sight. “What do I do now that I found the angel guardian?”

“Before we can go for attack we have to find out what type of angel it is, each one has a specific set of abilities and attacking them without knowing their powers isn’t a smart move” Gavin walked over to the girl that had the blue light and asked if she knew anything about angels. She was silent for a moment when her angel suddenly appeared beside her in a transparent form. Gavin stepped back a few feet in case the girl was planning an attack, suddenly she aimed her hand in his direction…a stray dog that had been walking nearby, came running straight for the boy. Gavin used the superhuman strength of his demon to catch the large dog and push it back towards her.

“Looks like she has Artemis as her guardian, he’s the angel of animals, meaning they can control any animal in about a mile”

“I can do this” Gavin glowed dark red from the power of his demon and rushed towards the unknown girl. He threw a fast punch but was caught at the last second. “Damn it” The teen was kicked backwards causing him to land on his back. “Who are you?” he asked brushing himself off.

“My name is Sara, the holder of Artemis angel of animals” Gavin thought for a moment…“my guardian should have the ability to control one of them.

A short, lithe boy watched the angel attack the other boy with piercing hazel eyes. He smoothed his short brown hair back after the boy hit the ground. He felt his demon, Agramon, stir inside him. He shushed the demon and sent it to strike fear into the angel host. He slowly circled around to be near Gavin. He hid behind a mailbox nearby. "Hey, you okay?" he whispered. The boy nodded a little dizzy.

“I'm fine she just has a little bit more experience than I do”

"Don't worry, Agramon will handle the host," the boy, Lane, said. Agramon tapped into Sara's fears and amplified them, making them seem nearby. Gavin took a deep breath before releasing a massive wave of fire from his lips, it surged through the street as the few people that were actually walking through the street begin to panic and run in different directions. Sarah took a deep breath as well and released a gust of wind that forced the fire back. After nearly a full minute of their Clash Gavin fell to his knees out of breath from the Surge of power he had used Lane emerged and summoned Agramon back to him. He let the demon make him seem scarier. He created an energy sword and ran at Artemis to attack.

"Is every user stronger than me!?" Gavin complained striking the ground with his fist watching the battle.

"Get practice, kid!" Lane shouted back. He continued his attack on the angel, making her lose more and more ground. The boy could do nothing but watch, as his ally continued his assault against Sara. After awhile, Lane sent the demon energy sword through the angel's chest and defeated her. Sara froze in Place unable to move, blood seeped out of her shirt.

"D- didn't think I'd be defeated this quickly, to think there are people more skilled than me” Lane looked at Sara, letting the demon armor covering fade. "I've known Agramon for three years. I have practiced many days since." The boy sat on the curb still out of breath from his intense attack that he had used for the first time.

" I can't believe you've had your demon that long I haven't had mine full day yet and already I'm getting into fights” Lane walked up to Gavin and stopped in front of him. "Mine came early, at sixteen, and I've gotten to know him well."

"Well I thought the demons and angels didn't show up till recently, guess there were others"

“Agramon came early. He snuck in," Lane replied.

“So what are we supposed to do now Gavin said still sitting on the curb. "I'm sure someone's probably complained to the police by now"

"We need to leave," Lane answered. He headed off to get away. Gavin followed behind as they made their way down the street. Lane ducked into a building through an open doorway. He sat down on a chair.

"So this is the plan huh? Hiding from the police like we're just some little kids?" Mara questioned. Gavin turn to Lane for his reaction.

"I live here so, yeah. Hiding is good since they don't know what my face looks like," Lane said. He then lowered the bandana from over his mouth. As they stayed in there Gavin began to practice his power over his demon's flame, Conjuring up a small light until about after an hour when he could create large waves of fire. Lane watched Gavin practice, somewhat interested in his power but mostly to watch for fire damage. Just then as Gavin conjured up a Fireball, they heard the stop of vehicles just outside. Gavin's fire ball went out from his loss of concentration.

"Police open up!" someone yelled. Gavin looked at Lane and attempted to make another fireball.

"Agramon, make them think their families have been murdered," Lane instructed. Agramon got into the officer's minds and planted that devastating and realistic fear. The door opened to see the police officers shaking with fear dropping their guns. Gavin watched as Lance stood in the doorway between him and the police officers. Lane looked at them all. "Seems pretty serious. You should all go now and come back with a warrant, if you come back." They all raced back to their car and drove off with their Wheels screeching the pavement.

"Wonder how long it's going to take me to master my demon" Gavin commented clenching his fists. That night as Lane slept on his bed and Gavin slept on a blow-up mattress a faint whisper began to fill the room, it was calling to them. Lane slowly opened his eyes and groaned. He sat up and looked around for the source of the whispers. The whispers sounded as if it was right next to him. Lane looked at the spot. "What is it?” Gavin looked around as well. " I'm not sure I don't see anything and Mara doesn't see anything either. This doesn't make any sense I would say this is all in our head but if we're both hearing it.."

"Could it be another demon?" Lane asked. He got up slowly and looked around more.

" I'm not sure, if it was wouldn't our demons be able to sense them as well? But I also don't know what else it would be” Lane looked at Agramon curiously and then back at where he heard it. Just then a shadow started to move in the corner, all you could see was it's red eyes and faint dark body. Lane backed up some. "What the hell is that?" Gavin just stood there silent unable to answer. The creature slowly began to approach lane, the room felt colder every second it got closer. Goosebumps and hair raised on Lane's body. He stood in worry while it approached. The creature began to reach out for him, Lane backed into a wall and swallowed nervously Suddenly a red aura begin to flow out of the man's mouth as if his soul were being pulled out of him.

(Oh shit I think I know what's happening) The dark-haired haired teen thought to himself. He raced over to his ally and shielded him from the shadowy figure. This time the red aura began to come out of Gavin's mouth, his eyes rolled to the back of his head as he began to levitate off the ground Motionless as if he were paralyzed Lane ordered Agramon to attack the shadowy figure. Agramon created the sword and attacked as ordered. The blade went right through the figure as if it were fog, meanwhile it continued to pull the red light from Gavin's mouth. Just then the man had an idea...Lane opened every window and door filling the entire room ablaze with the remaining light of the day. The creature began to scream in agony as smoke seemed to emanate off of it finally it was destroyed by the ray of the light. Lane prepared to catch Gavin so he doesn't hit the ground. Gavin looked up at him with a dizzy expression. "looks like it worked" he mumbled. Lane nodded and put Gavin on the air mattress. "Yes. I wonder what it is." The next day Gavin awoke to see his ally wasn't in bed, the boy walked outside looking for him.

"Strange where did he go so early?" Lane sat in a tree, eating a muffin.

"I did some research on that thing from last night." "And?" He responded walking over. "He was trying to steal life force and energy. It is some kind of old evil spirit."

"I figured" the boy replied sitting down. He sighed looking over to him.

" so what is it going to come back for us."

"It might. I messed up its plan by letting the light hit it," he responded. Mara began to complain that nothing exciting what's happening "What do you call what just happened last night!?" His demon was silent for a second then replied: " I would call that a warm up, I want a full out battle against someone" Gavin sighed looking at the ground. " if that was a warm-up I don't want to see a battle"

"I am with you on that," Lane said. Agramon glanced about. "You two need practice." Gavin slowly rose to his feet as Mara appeared beside him transparent.

" Don't make me practice on you!" The demon threatened. Gavin put his hand over his face in annoyance pretending not to be there. Agramon rolled his eyes. "As if you could take me, Mara."

"Idiots," Lane muttered.

"Hey I'm not in this" Gavin replied looking at him. " tell it to Mara who wants to fight all of a sudden when he was the one that sounded like the strategist when we first met apparently his personality has changed"

"I'm not fighting anyone. They can argue and fight each other all they want," Lane muttered. Just then a man in white clothing with blonde hair approached them. “Hello, I can sense your demon’s energy, so there’s no point in hiding them” Gavin frowned with Mara's aura lighting up around his body. “What do you want?” he asked. The blonde man looked over at Lane who just starred at him with a serious expression.

“My name is Chris Orkai, I am one with the Angel Raziel: Angel of healing” The young demon user remained in his battle position in case there was a surprise attack. Lane rallied Agromon to his side. "You'd better leave before we make you regret getting out of bed today."

"Oh please, just because my angel is the angel of healing doesn't mean it can't dish oh damage as well" Suddenly his Angel appeared it look like a man with long silver hair in battle armor. "Let us take care of these pests" Raziel aimed the palm of his hand towards both demon users. Gavin remained still in his position, making sure not to show signs of fear or backing down. Agromon surged into the body of Chris and played images of his worst, most crippling fears before him.

Lane took out a dark, otherworldly knife and lunged at the angel, slicing into his palm. The wound became black and infected immediately. Gavin looked at Chris's Palm as well that was slowly becoming black as if it was a dying corpse.

"Nice trick, but apparently you didn't hear me when I said my angel has the power to heal" suddenly a green light lit up around his wound and his hand slowly went back to normal along with his angel's. "Now it's my turn" The assailant quickly pointed at Gavin sending his Angel for the attack. Mara attempted to block it but was send staggering back from the force of the blow. "D-damn it!" His user lost his balance falling to his knees with his hands on the ground. Gavin looked up at Chris and waited for his next move.

"The infection cannot be healed. All your angel has done is lock it inside your hand and it'll start to rot," Lane retorted.

Agromon exited Chris's body and moved to assault the angel. Raziel spun around to be struck by Lanes demon, he continued striking the angel repeatedly until finally releasing the final blow sending them across the street smash into a street light causing it to fall over and shatter.

"T-this can't be!" Chris responded in great pain. He noticed that he couldn't keep his angel fully formed at this point and he was running out of strength. "N-no... I won't let you demons do as you please!" Orkai called his angel back and as soon as their hands made contact he vanished in a flash of light. Gavin turn to Lane to see his reaction. Lane smirked and put the knife away. "Thanks again for this lil beauty, Agromon."

His demon nodded and faded away.

"I'm sure he'll be back soon enough" The Young user responded.

"We'll be ready for him, also if Lane is right about it not being able to heal, I'm sure he won't be in the greatest shape when he returns" Gavin nodded seeing the advantage on their team. They began to leave looking for somewhere new to stay for the moment. Lane found an area of bad energy resonance. He knew it would prevent pin pointing by angels. He broke into an abandoned building and had Agromon search it. Mara and Gavin stayed outside watching for any suspicious activity incase there was anyone around that could pose a threat to them. "Hmmm, I'm not sensing anything" Mara commented.

"Well hopefully that means we can relax for a while, but who knows where that guy teleported off to, he could have gone and found allies" Mara looked at his user giving him an annoyed look.

"Thinking like that is not going to help at all, if he does he does there's nothing we can do about it until he acts on it"

"You're right" The boy agreed sitting by the entrance of the abandoned building. Lane looked back at the doorway. "It's empty and secure! Get in before your aura is sensed!" Gavin nodded taking a deep breath trying to hide any trace of his energy. He laid on a couch in the corner before quickly falling asleep...

Lane had Agromon stay up while he rested himself. He only slept four hours before awaking. Just then Gavin's eyes snapped open as he quickly sat up. "I can feel someone's aura, it might be far away but it's a strong feeling" Lane looked at Gavin. "There are sewage tunnels connected to this place. Let's go down there." The boy hesitated but nodded letting Lane lead the way. It was dark and cold down there barely any light so Lane had to resort to using his aura as a form of light.

Lane walked carefully on the narrow sewer walkway. He sent Agromon ahead to scout for any enemies or danger. The pale green light of his aura illuminated an area of five feet around him. As Lane found stairs leading to the surface he began to feel his body slowing down, "W-what is this? What's happening!?" He tried sending Agromon once more but even he couldn't move.

"This is impossible!" His demon cried out. Gavin came following behind them when suddenly he too begin to slow down.

"D-damn it...it's like time's slowing down!" He commented. As both warriors stood in place unable to move.

"How sad" a voice called-out, they may have been frozen in place, but we're still able to think and be aware of their surroundings.

A man slowly walked down the stairs Lane was about to go up. "Tisk tisk Lane, to think I'd find you hiding in the sewers like a coward, you used to be better than that, or do you not remember me?" He came into the light with a smirk on his face he slowly walked around Lane with his hands behind his back. "Maybe the name Carson sounds familiar, or my angel Abbadon "Angel Of Time"

Gavin's body shook faintly from him trying to break out of the time freeze, but both remained frozen in place. Lane grimaced and narrowed his eyes at Carson. "I thought I got rid of you a while ago! What do you want, Carson?"

"Isn't it obvious? What has demon and angels been doing for multiple millennia? Our demons and angels don't care about our human bodies, their only objective is to take down the spirit that the human body is protecting. My Angel's come to kill the demons Inside both of you"

Both watched as a blade of blue light formed in the user's hand. "Time to rid this world of your dark influences, too bad I can't kill the demon without killing your human bodies as well" Carson was about to attack when suddenly A figured appeared a few feet behind Gavin and Lane.

"These to won't be dying today, for they are under my protection Carson. Your angel's power is flawed, for as long as I don't get in your range your time stopping technique won't affect me. Now, face the power of Zoro, the demon of destruction" The dark figure aimed his palm toward Carson releasing a sphere of purple light. Carson wasn't fast enough to evade it and was hit head-on. The sewer was covered in light from the massive Shockwave.

Zoro grabbed both warriors just as they were coming out of their paralysis. All three of them were teleported out of the collapsing sewer.

Gavin fell to his knees out of breath from the intensity of the situation. Lane dropped to the ground after teleportation. He groaned and swore. "That damned Carson!" "Looks like you two are safe, but Carson is still alive, you would think he'd just be buried with all that Rubble but I can sense that he's still alive" Just then Carson burst out of the rubble in front of them.

"It's going to take a lot more than that to get rid of me" He was bruised all over but still seemed able to stand as if the injuries were nothing.

"Both of you stay behind me, I've dealt with time stopping techniques before" the ally responded putting his hand towards them motioning them further.

"Ha, you've dealt with time techniques before? I'm sure once you're in my range you won't be able to do anything" Carson summoned Zoro from his body and had him use his time manipulation technique, time begins to slow down for the mysterious man who was

the only one in the range at the moment.

"What were you saying about dealing with time techniques again?" Carson taunted slowly walking towards his paralyzed opponent. At that moment his opponent begin to slowly turn his body. Until he was facing Carson.

"N-no, this isn't possible!" The foe responded shaking a little. "No one has ever been able to break out of my time stop, even if you're only turning your body, no one has ever been able to do more than a twitch!" Lane watched their savior and his demon with wide eyes. He could feel Agromon stir inside him, uncomfortable with the power exerted around him. As a back up, Lane summon the wicked demon knife to stab Carson with if he could.

Suddenly Zoro and Abbadon exchanged fierce blows, the mysterious man stared seriously at Carson as the street shook from the immense powers. Gavin watched in shock of how powerful the two were in comparison to him and Mara. Lane slowly got to his feet to watch the fight better. Agromon appeared from his body and glowered at the angel and vessel. Lane motioned for his demon to stay close.

"You won't beat me!" Carson said beginning to lose his cool. His opponent just smirked crossing his arms as their spirits continued to clash. Suddenly Abbadon struck Zoro in the ribs causing it's vessel to spit out blood from the trauma. Lane's attention turns to the blood. He knew at that moment that the fight was decided. He forced Agromon back inside him and went to Gavin. "Up! Up and back up!"

"Game over" the demon user announced as his entity continue to strike Zoro over and over before fading back into it's user's body. Carson struggled to take a full breath from all the drama.

"D-damn you" He collapsed on the ground with the angel leaving his body. The man aimed his palm at the ascending spirit And began to absorb it.

"It worked, now I no longer have just Abbadon...he will be called: Zoradon!" Gavin stared at him then looked at Lane shocked by what he just witnessed. Lane stepped back from their possible ally. Agromon stirred inside him, not liking the merger of angel and demon. 'He's much more powerful now,' Lane thought.

"Now that I'm far stronger and have the capabilities of Zoro... I can go and find the others and take care of them. See you around" before they could ask his name he took off at incredible speed.

"I'm not sure having him roaming around is a good idea" Mara commented.

"I second that" Gavin responded. He turned and looked at Lane. Lane nodded and frowned. "We need to go now. Quickly, Gavin!" He headed down the opposite way that their savior had gone. Gavin was confused on why they were going the opposite direction, he Shrugged but decided to follow anyway. Lane sent Agromon ahead to scout for danger. "That guy, whoever he is, is insanely strong."

"So what, we're just running away?" Gavin responded with an annoyed look on his face.

"Would you rather follow that guy and maybe end up like Carson? I'm more experienced than you and I know that it's a death wish to be too close to that kind of power, Gavin."

Gavin sighed agreeing with him. "Alright" Lane led Gavin out and into a cramped city block. Agromon returned to his host.

"Well what are we doing?" Mara asked. Gavin looked at Lane wondering as well.

"Well, we need to find out who that demon user is. There are people who know all current hosts." They began to research online about ancient demons and angels...then looking up recent occurrences that couldn't be explained. They tracked one in Las Vegas. They traveled there taking a few days until finally reaching the town.

"Looks like we made it" Gavin commented. Lane nodded and glanced around. "Let's hurry to the address. I don't like being exposed like this." Agromon stirred inside him. They reached the house that looked old and abandoned, as if the house was about to cave in on itself.

"Not really a nice place to live especially if you're trying to blend in" Mara commented Gavin nodded as they approached the stairs. Lane was about to ring the doorbell when suddenly the door flew open. There stood a man in a black hoodie with purple hair covering the side of his face.

Agromon stirred quickly but Lane quelled him. Lane then took in the sight of the man, wary and curious. "Are you the demon expert?"

"Demon and angel expert actually" the man said looking up but still hiding his face.

"What do you know of them?" Lane questioned, his inner demon flaring up within him.

"Well, demons and angles can be easily be control. Demons you have to know there names, angels you have to know their own angelic song." The man said to them turning and walking way slowly.

"He's kidding right?" Gavin commented. "A song!?" Mara manifested from the teen's body and went for the hooded man, the transparent red figure was inches from grabbing him. Lane's eyes widened seeing the boy attempted an attack on him. The man turned and his eyes shined white and his angel came to his side to protect him for mara. "Yes, a song. Demon find power through their names, while angles find power through their voices."

"Why are we even asking for his help he's an angel user" The youth responded. Lane gave him a cold stare meaning to be quiet. "I'm sorry he can be so hard to control sometimes, you know how youths can be"

"very well, then maybe you should learn how keep a leash on him." The mysterious man said turning back towards the stairs.

"Yes, maybe I can. Regardless, how do we learn the angel songs? I've never even heard of that," Lane asked. Agromon went to Mara to discourage an attack.

"It's not easy because in order to learn it," the man paused and turned to look at them. "You have to die"

"Great...at this rate we'll have to wait until one of them slips up and reveals themselves, but obviously all the stronger ones know it would be a stupid idea to show them self. I don't know what we should do Lane"

"But you have to be an angel user in order to her your angels angelic voice. Same goes for demons except you don't see light, you see darkness and you don't hear a song you hear there real name said over and over. The man continued. Lane walked off a bit to deal with his frustrations without blowing up. Agromon watched his host before looking at the expert. Lane returned and looked at Gavin. "Wasted trip."

"It's not a wasted trip, there is a way to die with without dying at all." The man said looking at them with a crooked smile. Lane looked at the man, very suspicious and apprehensive of this. "What do you mean?"

"There's a special pill that you can take that will kill you," the man said looking at him with a smile. "But within and hour or so. You wake up like you were just sleeping. Don't believe me if you want, but I know it works. For I know my angels song." He said to lane turning around to a Cabinet and taking out a jar of pills.

"Alright. I'll do it," Lane said.

"Are you sure, I mean I am a angel user after all." The man replied in a sarcastic voice with a smile grasping the bottle of pills.

"I don't have much to live for. It might as well be me who risks it."

"Well if you say so." The man turned to a sink and make a glass of water. Then he open the bottle and took out one pill. He snapped it in half and poured the power in the water and stirred. "Hey you go," the man said," drink up." He continued with a evil sounding voice.

Lane took the glass and looked at Gavin. "If anything bad happens, get the hell out of here. Got it? Take Agromon with you if you can."

"if the host dies, the demon fades. If the users killed the angel sings." The man said to lane trying to get him worried.

Lane glared at the man. "Oh shut up. Do you want me to drink it or not?!" He stood there silent waiting for him to drink it while Gavin stared worried about what would happen. Lane took the glass and drank from it, suppressing his fear of the unknown. He gave the glass to Gavin and waited for the effects. "Get out if here if this kills me." Gavin begin to slowly back away standing next to the door waiting for something to happen, Mara waited for a reason to begin an assault on the mysterious Angel host.

"Maybe he's just trying to trick us and kill off Lane without our knowledge" Mara told Gavin inside his head.

"Even if that were the case we don't have any proof of this and attacking him would be pointless if we were wrong" They continued to watch. Lane felt a fog enter his head. He slowly lowered to the ground, first sitting and then laying down. Moments after drinking the water, Lane is unconscious, but still alive.

Agromon circled his host, watching the angel user. When lane finally goes into his death like sleep, A fiery background appears in his head. The voice of Agramon repeated a name in his head. Koa! As soon as it was said 10 times. Lane woke up slowly from his trance.

"Did you hear anything Gavin asked. Mara floating beside him.

"K-Koa. Agromon said Koa," Lane muttered. He got to his feet, though unsteadily. He looked at the angel user. "What is Koa?"

"That my friend would be the real name of Agramon the man said looking at lane and then the demon.

"You ass, you said your name was Agromon!" Lane croaked. He leaned against the wall. Gavin just stood there not knowing what to do at this moment. He looked at laying wondering what he was going to do next, meanwhile keeping Mara out to side in case he needed to prepare for an attack against the suspicious man.

Agromon shrugged. "Deal with it, boy." Lane looked over at the man. "What does this real name do?"

"You foolish boy! Were you not listening to me?" The man's eyes glow white once again, with the angel by his side. "It gives you absolute power over the demon." The man said screaming at lane. Lane looked at Agromon and grinned. His grin became one of power hunger. "How do I find out more?"

"you don’t," the man said after see what he did to his demon, "A power hunger soul is not a good soul, there fore I will not allow you to know nothing more." He then looked at Gavin and said, "but you still have to learn our "trustful demon" names now don't you."

"That's bull, guy. I want to protect myself!" Lane complained. Koa stirred around the boy.

"No, power hunger user, that who know the name of the demon and the song of the angel are too dangerous to have the secret of the order." The man quickly shut his mouth and started mumbling quietly to himself, " I shouldn't have said that. I should not have said that," as he turns and starts to walk away.

"Secret of the order, huh? Sounds interesting," Lane said. He looked at Gavin. "What do you think?"

Gavin shrugged, "I'm not sure...kinda lost on what you two are going on about"

"I have control of Agromon now because I know his true name. He's talking about a secret order that presumably knows all the true names and songs," Lane explains…

(TO BE CONTINUED…)

Ahazu – Demon of the Night

Agramon – Demon of Fear

Anzu – Demon of dreams

Mara- Demon of thoughts

Opheliza- Demon of Sense

Perdieta- Demon of Madness

Zoro- Demon of Destruction

ANGELS

Raziel – Angel of Healing

Abbadon – Angel of Time

Aidan – Angel of space

Protus – Angel of Element

Artemis – Angel of Animals

Nkomis – Angel of Power

Naseem – Angel of Reality

Dark Dreamers

Gavin Sima stood out side of his school waiting for his friends to finally make it out into the bus loop. After about five minutes Riley came running down the long path that led to the buses. She smiled stopping right in front of him. Riley had dark blonde hair with green yet blue eyes, she still had that spirit you normally see in a child.

“What took so long?” he asked a little concerned. She sighed explaining that a teacher had lectured her about drawing during class.

“As long as you finish your work they have no reason to complain, you have students who either sleep or on their phone yet you don’t see them called out, even if they were its rarely ever”

Just then Gavin's other friend Michael came over out of breath from running across the school.

“Bout time you showed up” Sima commented. His friend gave him an angered look before they entered the bus. As the three got home Gavin sat in his soft rolling chair while Riley laid in bed, Michael sat on the couch quickly going on his phone like always.

“So what should we do now?” Riley asked. She looked over at her Sima that was busy on his phone, she crumpled up a piece of paper then threw it at the back of Gavin's head.

“Sorry was researching something….hmm we could watch a horror movie” The others shrugged deciding to watch Hidden Seeker a movie about a hide and seek game that turns deadly. They all fell asleep moments after the movie ended...

Just then Gavin opened his eyes to find himself in a dream only, it was a restaurant.

“Strange, I don’t normally dream about stuff like this” he looked around feeling as if he were awake instead of asleep. The teen saw Riley sitting at a table eating alone, Gavin quick made his way over and sat in the other chair.

“Hey” he greeted grabbing a menu. She looked up replying : “Oh hi wasn’t expecting you, normally my dreams just have me or random people in them…but something’s off, it's as if I’m not dreaming”

“You are, you’re just lucid dreaming meaning you’re fully aware you’re dreaming therefore you have more control over your dream” His best friend began to get curious of her dream of him.

“Wait, if you’re part of my dream…how can you tell me something I didn’t know?” Gavin blushed from embarrassment.

“Shit you caught me, I’m my actual self, not part of your dream” She hesitated at the thought of her boyfriend being in her dream.

“I can’t tell if you being in my dreams is a good thing or a bad thing”

“Why would it be bad?” Gavin replied as a waiter set their food down in front of them.

“Because some dreams are actually nice like this one and I like to get away from the stress of the day”

“Make since, plus our food came and we didn’t even order yet” He got a big steak with two chicken tenders on the side along with a basket of fries. While Riley got a large hamburger with a large bowl of spaghetti and cheese sticks on the side. As they ate their food it felt as though they were actually eating, they could taste the food and were full after eating.

“Surprised I could taste the food” Gavin commented, she nodded not being able to eat anymore. Just then a loud ringing began to shake the restaurant.

“What is that!?” she yelled covering her ears.

“I assume it’s the alarm clock!” he replied. He kissed her lips just before both of them woke up.

“About time at least one of you woke up” Michal complained. Gavin ignored him and went to take a shower. Meanwhile Riley watched Netflix on the TV while she waited. It was about ten minutes by the time Gavin got out of the shower.

“Alright Michal get out”

“Why do I have to leave? He complained.

“Because I have to change”

“Alright Riley lets go, he has to change,” Michael said walking to the door. She got up and followed behind. He closed the door on him and changed into new clothes, he wore a black long-sleeve shirt with blue jeans.

“Your turn to shower” Sima said laying on the bed beside her. As she went to shower, Gavin just laid there staring at the ceiling.

What should we do know?” His fiancée asked after getting dressed.

“We could walk around town or go see a movie” he suggested. She shrugged replying: “We probably have time to do both since the movie theater's in town” They kissed and got in the car.

“Where are you two going?” Michael asked standing next to the car.

“We’re just going out to do stuff so just play on your phone or something” the girl answered as she started up her car and began pulling out of the driveway. It took about 20 minutes for them to reach the town, before walking around they stopped at a fast food place to eat. Gavin held her hand with his free one while eating with his other. He smiled at her consistently causing her to blush.

“What is it? What’s with that smile? She asked.

“Nothing Sima replied. Inside he just felt happy to be with her and how lucky he was to have her. Gavin finished his tenders and fries while Riley ate her large burger. The teen got up and went to the men's room real quick. He washed his hands best he could then splashed some water on his face.

“Ah my eye, forgot there was still soap on my hands” Gavin waited for the burning to stop until he finally went back out, Riley had finished her food and was ready to go.

“Time to see the town” Gavin commented. They walked down the side walk looking into windows and going into stores every now and then. Riley pulled Gavin's arm leading him into a bookstore.

“Welcome to Carmen’s public bookstore” She looked at how to draw character books while Gavin just skimmed their selection, interested to see what was popular or most known in the area…

Finally they went to the public movie theater where a movie was playing about a man who gained popular after one of his books was recognized by the public and soon spread across the country. After a whole day of hanging out they came home and Riley fell straight to sleep. Gavin made himself comfortable on his bed and closed eyes focusing... he snapped his eyes open inside Riley's dream. Riley's dream this time was located on a beach while the sun was setting. She was always happy to see the sunset because it made her feel at peace.

Gavin walked over to her and sat behind her. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his chest.

"It's beautiful." Riley said in awe. If she was able to she probably could have stayed there forever.

"You know we have sunsets in the real world too." Gavin said. He placed his chin on top of her head and breathed in deeply.

"I know but this is so much better." Riley said, "There isn’t any people but us here."

Just then they heard the alarm go off again and they slowly woke up from their dreamland.

Michael was sitting on the floor watching some show on Netflix. Gavin sat up and stretched. Riley sleepily woke up too but covered herself more, not wanting to get up.

"No no." Gavin said pulling the covers off her. "It's time to wake up. We have school work to work on before we go back to school tomorrow."

"I know but I would rather lay here with you." Riley said looking up at him.

"Gag me." They heard Michael say as he stood up. "Come on. Let's get breakfast first before we start our school work."

They got ready to leave and headed out the door. They decided they were going to go to the local diner to get their breakfast. They sat down and got a menu, Gavin quickly found the chicken area where he ordered chicken and fries like he always did then waited on the others to order. He looked at Riley before sitting his menu down staring out the window. Riley looked over the menu and opted for the ham and cheese omelet with a side of hash browns and bacon. Michael decided on getting the stack of pancakes along with sausage, a chocolate chip muffin and scrambled eggs.

They put their menus down and the waitress came over and took their order. Gavin looked over at Michael.

"You're such a pig." He laughed as he put an arm around Riley's shoulders.

"Hey! A guys gotta eat!" Michael exclaimed.

They sat and chatted for awhile before their food came. They started to eat continuing the conversation they were having.

"I'm beginning to master dream traveling" Gavin responded continuing to eat his food Michael looked at him confused don't tell me you actually believe in that stuff, as far as I know that's all just made up stuff" The dark haired teen looked over at Riley since she was the one who noticed that he had entered her dream. Riley was silent for a moment, really thinking about if Gavin was really traveling into her dreams or if she just dreamed him up. "I think what he says is true." She said looking at Michael. "He has been traveling into my dreams."

"How do you know you aren’t just dreaming him up?" Michael asked, "seriously....there is no way someone can actually do that."

"I think we should test it out." Riley said looking between the two. "Why not travel into Michael's dreams. That way you can prove that all this is real." Gavin Shrugged and said "fine if I do it and you'll have to believe it's possible to travel through people's dreams" Michel rolled his eyes as they finished their food and headed off to school. For the rest of the day Gavin was excited to see what kind of dream Michael would have and if he was capable of traveling through not only Riley's dream but her brother's as well. Once school was over and they were back at home they all sat in Riley's room. "Well.... what should we do in the meantime since it's not time to sleep yet?" She asked.

"We could watch something?" Michael suggested. Riley wasn’t totally in the mood to watch something but what else could they do. Maybe she could work on the homework she got today while they watched something.

" yeah that would put you to sleep" Gavin joked as he flipped through the channels trying to find something good to watch. After about 5 minutes of looking through the channels he finally found a movie he liked it was about a group of teens that was stuck in an apocalyptic world the main character's name was Haruka with his friend Braelynn. "This seems like it'll be a pretty good movie" he commented. "I wasn’t originally going to watch anything with you guys but this seems interesting." Riley said, "I'll stick around." She smiled.

"I'm all for the apocalyptic movies!" Michael said excitedly. "Gets me prepared for what's to come! I will survive anything that is thrown at me." He exclaimed. Just then a pillow hit the back of him, "HEY!"

"I thought you said you could survive anything that is thrown at you." Riley winked. They watched halfway into the movie until finally falling asleep. Gavin awoke at school, he looked around and the halls were empty. "Hmm, this must be Michael's dream, strange I was capable of reaching his dream even though I accidentally fell asleep before hand" He turned to see Riley walking over to him. "how were you able to enter Michael's dream without any practice? So much for this being a special skill" He laughed. Riley smiled and shrugged, "Honestly I wasn’t even sure I was able to do it. I just tried and here I am!" She looked around, "Where is Michael anyway?" She asked looking up and down the hall. She started walking down the halls looking through each of the doors into classrooms. Just then the ground began to shake they hurried outside to see a massive hurricane headed towards the school. "I don't think I want to be inside Michael's dreams anymore!" He grabbed Riley's hand and hurried them into the safe area, after a few seconds Gavin's eyes snapped open breathing heavily. " I wanted to enter a dream not a nightmare" he turned to Riley who was breathing just as hard from the shock.

Riley looked to Michael and saw that he was still sleeping. She crawled over to where he was and started shaking him. "MICHAEL!" She yelled shaking him harder, "Wake up!" She moved out of the way when he suddenly snapped awake and looked at them.

"What the hell was that!?" Riley said still shocked about the nightmare. Michael shrugged,

"We watched something about the apocalypse." He said, "So naturally I would dream about it. I know it wasn’t like it was in the movie but it is still a way for the world to end." He shrugged. He then realized what had just happened, "Wait...you were really in my dream? Why didn’t I see you?"

"I was just outside the school looking at the monstrous hurricane!" Michael said with excitement, "It was beautiful!"

"Oh really? The end of the world is beautiful to you?" Riley asked. "Should I end your world right now?" She asked throwing a pillow at his head. Gavin went into the bathroom and splashed some water on his face to completely wake him up from the strange nightmare he just endured with Riley. (Ugh didn't think my first time traveling into Michael's dreams I would have to endure a nightmare, then again we all have our nightmares eventually so I should have expected this" he came back and collapsed on the couch next to Riley staring up at the ceiling not knowing what to do now. Riley snuggled up to Gavin and sighed. Michael looked at the clock and read that it was 6:45.

"Well I'm hungry. What should we do for dinner?" He asked looking at the other two. Riley though for a moment.

"I could make something." She suggested. She was a pretty good cook. She actually wanted to get into a cooking career after she graduated.

"Sure" Gavin nodded stretching. Michael rolled his eyes not caring.

"Alright. I'll head down to the kitchen." Riley said standing up. "Is there anything special you two want or should I just make whatever?" She asked them. Gavin nodded smiling.

"Okay! Well if you need me you know where I'll be!" Riley smiled and went downstairs to start dinner. She knew exactly what she was going to make. "Michael! Get your butt down here!" Riley yelled up to him. She put together a plate for Gavin and put it in front of him. It was parmesan chicken with rice. The rice had a hint of lime in it too.

Riley smiled, "Well I'm glad you like it!" She said as she served up another plate for Michael since he just walked into the kitchen. "Here." She said as she handed him his plate. She then made a plate for herself and sat down with the boys. After they ate Gavin helped Riley into bed and put his hand on her cheek as she fell asleep. After she was asleep for a few minutes he concentrated and awoke in her dream once more, it was a fantasy like world with really saturated colors of everything an endless Garden of plants and trees.

"Hmm, I can't tell if this is supposed to be a perfect world or someone's high" Riley came up behind him and placed a hand on his shoulder. "Wouldn't I have to be high in order for it to be someone's high?" She laughed. "This is a world I created as a kid. To hide away from the bad." She then walked forward, going further into her world.

Riley brought him to an area that had a beautiful small lake with a waterfall. She started to undress down to her bra and panties. She then got into the water. "Care to join me?" She asked Gavin. The boy blushed a little but decided to get in. The water was cold at first but was surprisingly getting warmer by the second in no time it was so warm that it didn't bother him anymore, it was as if it were a hot tub.

Riley smiled at him, "feels nice doesn’t it?" She said as she swam closer to him. She was glad that he was introduced to this dream. She didn’t really want this dream to be shared but it was okay for him to know about it. He playfully splashed her swimming with her. After awhile an alarm began to ring out until they both woke up. Riley sat up and looked at Gavin. She gave him a smile. "Enjoy that dream?" She asked him. It was one of her favorite dreams. She was able to bring that dream to her whenever she needed it.

He nodded. "Yea I really enjoyed it" Riley kicked Michael awake. Once he was awake she turned to the both of them. "What should we do today?" She asked them.

"Well we already saw that new movie that came out, it's too bad the ending was a "to be continued" we can just go hang out at the park, or try that new restaurant that opened down the road I just remembered" Gavin replied.

Michael perked up at the mention of the restaurant. "I'm down to get some new food." He said with a smile.

"When are you not?" Riley said rolling her eyes. "It does sound like a good idea though."

Gavin laughed putting on his shirt grabbing his phone. They all headed out the door and they started walking down the road. Soon enough they came to the restaurant and were seated.

Riley looked over the menu trying to decide what she wanted. There were many things that looked really good.

"What are you guys getting?" She asked them. Gavin pointed to a chicken tender meal. "I'm a big fan of chicken, especially fried chicken" He placed his menu down and smiled. Michael looked at the menu, "Nothing can beat a nice juicy burger!" He said shutting his menu and putting it down.

Riley thought for a moment as she continued looking over the menu, "I guess I will try their Asian Salad." She said finally deciding. After about 20 minutes their food finally came Gavin smiled drinking his soda then put it down reaching for his plate. He could smell the warm tenders and fries. Riley looked down at her food, excited to eat it. She picked up her fork and took a bite. She smiled, "This is really good." She said after she swallowed.

Gavin quickly finished his food in no time at all while the others took their time. "That was so good and filled me up" He said slumped back in his chair. He spent the rest of the time just watching them eat or on his phone. Soon enough Riley and Michael finished their food. They all paid for their food and headed out the door.

"What should we do now?" Riley asked as they started walking. She wasn’t really ready to go back home but if they wanted to go back then she would be okay with it too. He shrugged not sure. "Whatever you can think of" Riley thought for a moment, "We could go to the park and walk around." She suggested. She always liked going there. He nodded and followed her holding her hand while Michael just followed behind. They soon came to the park and walked down the path. There was a lake in the middle of the whole park. Riley always liked coming here to walk around it. It was beautiful and great exercise.

Gavin went over and began playing on the swings, he swung as high as he could almost higher than the bar itself as if he was about to go flying off it. Riley went onto the swing next to Gavin. She looked like she was really thinking about something. She looked at Michael, who went on top of the monkey bars. She then looked at Gavin.

"I think we should go back into his dream again..." she said. He laughed thinking she was joking. Riley sighed, "You think I'm joking but I'm not." She said. She looked back over to her brother. She was worried about him. "There has to be something he isn’t telling us. Something not right." She said. "Why else would he have a dream like that?"

"True, alright if you think we should" Gavin decided she was right. Riley sighed and looked at Gavin, "How come we cant enter your dreams?" Riley asked, "We always end up in mine." "Because you haven’t tried to enter mine, plus if I'm in someone else's dream it'll probably just take you to theirs as well"

"Well I want to see what your dreams are like." Riley said. She stood up and turned to Gavin, "So I'm going to try." She smiled and walked away, going to where Michael was.

(First she wants to go inside Michael's dream again, now she wants to go inside mine? Why do I feel like no good can come from traveling in multiple people's dreams often)...

It started to get dark so Riley and Michael walked back over to Gavin. "Should we start heading back home?" Riley asked looking at Gavin.

Michael knew about their plan about them invading his dreams again and he didn’t like it. There was something he was trying to hide but he couldn't say no to them or they would become suspicious. They got home and Gavin just sat on the couch with his hands behind his head staring at the ceiling. He looked over at the others, Michael was sitting on his bed while Riley was just standing by the door. Riley was looking concerned. She didn’t know what to think about Michael's dream. She couldn't help but continuing to think concerning things about it. What was he hiding? Hours later Gavin's eyes snapped open and he was back at the school.

(Do you ever dream about something else Michel?" He thought slowly walking back outside like before. Riley was already out there and this time there were 4 twisters dancing around each other. The wind was blowing hard nearly knocking Riley off her feet but she remained stationed.

She turned to look at Gavin, "We need to figure out why he is dreaming about the school and natural disasters!" She yelled over the howling winds, "It has to be something about the school!" She said, "What could possibly being going on at school that's bothering him so much?" She was at a loss. Gavin looked around trying to find Clues. But all he could see was the school and the natural disasters. Just then a massive earthquake cracked open beneath his feet sending him staggering backwards rolling across the ground laying on his back in pain.

"GAVIN!" Riley yelled as she raced after him but before she could get near him the ground separated even more. She looked at him with fear, "Are you okay?" She asked.

He slowly got up brushing the dirt off his body. "I think so" he made his way around the cracked open street over to Riley. "Looks like this isn't going to be as easy as all the others. First time I've been hurt in a dream"

"I hope it doesn’t effect you in real life." Riley said. She started to walk carefully, "Come on... we should find Michael." She said turning to Gavin. "He will be able to explain all this." Suddenly a ball of fire came flying down. Riley wanted to test something so she stood there looking up at the fireball. Soon enough right before it hit her it had disappeared. What she thought was correct.

"You're an idiot!" She heard someone yell at her. She turned and saw that it was Michael. "That almost hit you!"

Riley smiled at the sight of him, "I knew you wouldn't let it hit me!" She said back to him. Gavin walked over confused on what was happening, he saw Michael have an angry expression on his face while Riley stared at him.

"What's going on?" Gavin asked looking at both of them. "Why are you back here?" Michael asked them, "Didn’t you have enough the first time?" He asked looking between the two.

"What is going on with you?” Riley asked concerned,

"What is this all about?" She needed to know. There was something he wasn’t telling them and she needed to know what.

"ITS NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS!" Michael yelled at her. Gavin rolled his eyes than had an idea. (This is a dream so..) Suddenly he moved instantaneously in front of Michael and struck him in the gut. Michel began to cough from the wind being knocked out of him.

"Now tell us what's going on" Once Michael got his breath back he looked between the two. He sighed and shook his head, "I'll die if I told you. I have been fighting this whole time in my dreams or causing obstacles....hence this." He looked around at the natural disasters.

"Fighting what?" Riley ask concerned. When he didn’t respond Riley spoke again, "Tell us so we can help you!" She yelled.

He looked up but instead of looking at her he saw a guy standing behind her. He pointed to the guy, "Him." Without thinking Gavin went straight for him, they began to clash as if they were superhuman. The area shook with their incredible power. "Could use some help!" Gavin called out barley keeping up with the new foe.

(It's as if I'm in one of my stories, our immense speed and strength) He thought. Michael looked at Riley, "I'll help him out. You stay here." He said and at that he ran towards the two males and started to help. Thunderous noises came from them as the weather around them got worse. They needed to wake up. Suddenly Gavin was struck hard in the gut causing him to wake up and fall out of bed. He gripped the area he had been struck, trying to catch his breath. Meanwhile Riley and Michel watched as Gavin vanished out of nowhere.

"How sad, to think your ally would abandon you like this" the man grinned as his gold hair blew in the wind.

"You can go to hell!" Michael yelled as he lunged at the guy only to be struck across the face, making him wake up as well. "God that hurt." He said stroking his face. He looked over at Gavin, "Are you okay?" He asked him.

When he looked over at Riley he saw that she was still asleep. "Why didn’t she wake up!?" He said in panic.

Little did they know was that if the original dreamer woke up before everyone else who entered the dream that they would be trapped in the dream world. Gavin sighed and laid back down concentrating ignoring the pain, he had just woke up luckily he was able to go back to sleep quickly...

The man descended down towards her when Gavin appeared standing between him and Riley. "Get back" Gavin threatened. The villain grinned and attempted to throw a punch toward the dreamer. Just then Gavin caught his fist.

"W-what!?" Suddenly he head butted the foe full force sending him staggering backwards, crashing into the school. Gavin fell to one knee out of breath. Riley looked at Gavin and sighed, "Thanks for coming back." She said to him. She didn’t know what she would have done if someone didn’t come back.

"Since Michal's not sleeping, the villain's strength has greatly decreased he feeds off of Michael's dreams and fear" Gavin commented.

"Have you encountered someone like this before?" Riley asked him. With the way he was talking it seemed like he knew something about this guy.

"No I just assume that's why he's gotten weaker, no matter, I just have to protect us until the dream rift opens again"

"When will that happen?" Riley asked looking towards the school. She was making sure whoever that guy was wasn’t coming back. The boy sighed. "Not until Michal goes back to sleep" Just then the man came back with an annoyed look on his face.

"We are going to be here awhile then." Riley said with annoyance. Her eyes widened when she saw the guy. "What are we supposed to do with him while we wait for Michael?" She talked softly to Gavin. Her friend aimed the palm of his hand towards their foe, suddenly purple energy glistened around his hand as the man was encased in a Cell made out of energy. "It's simple, we think of everything we can to stall him"

"Sounds good for now but once Michael does come back he will be stronger....not to mention angry." She looked to the guy, " he may even try killing us."

"We'll just have to see what happens when we come to it".......

After nearly a day in reality it had been about 2 days in Dreamtime. Luckily in a dream they didn't need sleep. Michael was sitting watching a movie until he slowly drifted off to sleep. When he opened his eyes again he saw that he was back inside his dream.

"Oh thank god!" Riley said with relief at the sight of her brother.

"It's about time" the man grinned, he easily broke out of the energy cell and went straight for them.

"Hurry and get out of here" Gavin shouted to Riley. The boy managed to dodge the attack at the last second. Riley turned and started to run. She needed to figure out how to wake herself up. She then remembered the earthquake and saw a huge gap.

She ran to it and stopped. She looked down and took a deep breath in and let it out. "Here goes nothing." She said to herself and jumped down.

She suddenly shot awake and saw that she was back at home. She looked over at the other two and saw they were still asleep.

Michael looked at Gavin and smirked, " What did I miss?" He asked as he went to Gavin's side.

"Well you left us here and we've been stuck here for about 2 days. I'll need to find a way to wake up before we get fatally wounded" He clapped his hands together causing two skyscrapers to collapse Falling Towards their assailant. They collapsed on top of him with a thunderous boom shaking the entire world.

Gavin quickly took a deep breath and his eyes shot open. Michael's eyes shot open as well. They sat in silence before Riley spoke up, "What the hell was that?" She asked looking at Michael. Michael stayed silent and didn’t look at them. He felt guilty for not telling them but he didn’t know exactly what to say to them. Gavin laid there exhausted starring at the ceiling.

"I'm not sure what to tell you." Michael said still not looking at them, "He has just been in my dreams for awhile now." He looked worried, "He wants something but I'm not sure what." Gavin looked at Riley not sure what to say.

Michael got up and dusted himself off, "I'll figure this out. Just....don’t go into my dreams again." He said and walked out of the room. Riley sighed and looked at Gavin, "Well what do we do? He obviously will need our help but he doesn’t want us in his dreams."

We'll figure something out He replied…

(TO BE CONTINUED…)

Universal academy

Kaiva stood at the steps of Kasuto Academy, where all come to learn different types of techniques and fighting styles. Or just to improve on what they already know. He took a deep breath making his way up the stairs into it's lobby. The room was large with tons of people walking around but to him that's to be expected nearly any school you go to.

“Hopefully I don’t mess this up on my first impression“ after walking down a long hall with a red carpet floor Kaiva found his classroom.

“Room 209” he commented before going in. The room was big as well, rows of seats like a concert or play filled the room. The new student sat down in the second row to have a better view. After five minutes or so students began to file in, he watched the seats fill with other students of different kinds. Just then a portal of darkness formed, everyone watched as a man in a black suit emerged.

“Welcome my students…glad to see so many have come to learn how to fight or even improve their capabilities. Now let us start with something simple: Ki, energy whatever you want to call it. We are going to learn how to focus it…then use it for many things. So first things first, sit still…calm your mind and focus only on you’re inner strength”

The students closed their eyes, some focused their energy to the point an aura began to glow all around their body.

“Good, seems you all are doing well. Next let’s use our concentrated energy to enhance our abilities. So who would like to come up here first?” Kaiva hesitated but stood up, he looked around to see no one else volunteering. The teen walked up onto the large stage facing his teacher.

“Alright, the first step is to concentrate on your energy like before while putting effort into your own body's capabilities…now…try and hit me” Kaiva nodded and threw punches as fast as possible, trying his hardest. But no matter how much the boy tried he couldn’t seem to land a single blow. Just then the man vanished in the blink of an eye.

“What the!?”

“Over here” Kaiva turned to see him standing in the back corner of the stage with his hands crossed. “Come now, surely you can do better. You don’t seem to be focusing your energy throughout your body, you’re still moving at a normal level. Remember, you focus hard”

His student sighed then closed their eyes…His eyes slowly opened and were a different color, Kaiva bolted in his teacher’s direction at new levels of speed. The others cheered in excitement but his teacher was easily dodging every blow as if they were nothing.

“Impressive, you’re moving at a fast pace for a beginner. But still can’t seem to hit your target” Suddenly the instructor caught Kaiva's fist and dripped him. The boy landed on his back before looking back up at his teacher who had their hand in the position of a dagger just inches from their student's throat.

“Damn” Kaiva complained feeling as though he failed. How every his instructor gave him a smile lending his hand out.

“Don’t worry, you passed. I only wanted you to focus your strength on any part of your fighting which you showed that even a beginner has the potential to excel quickly…

Chapter 2: Lesson 2

The teacher went through each of his students on their first lesson until each one had gone through it.

“Alright I want you all to pair up for some battle training” Kaiva paired up with a girl, her name was Arako. “Prepare yourselves…begin!” She moved forward not even touching the ground throwing a punch in her combatant’s position. Her partner managed to stop it with both hands but was nearly hit, Arako's fist was inches away from impact.

“Is that all ya got?” she taunted. Kaiva clinched his fist in anger then dashed forward, at that moment, the two fighters were exchanging blows at super-human speed. Everyone stopped to watch them move across the room ignoring all but their opponent. At the final moment of their fight, both warriors struck each other at once sending them backwards in opposite directions. Kaiva landed by the entrance just missing some chairs while Arako hit the stage.

“Sorry, I guess that got out of hand” they said seeing the teacher’s surprised look. That’s when he began to applaud along with a few students. The teen gave them a confused look.

“You proved yourself against an opponent, you kept fighting but most importantly…you only focused on them instead of everything at once. Trying to focus on an opponent and your surroundings can cause you not to fight at your full potential. See me after class” Kaiva nodded then looked over at his sparring partner that was with her group of friends. He gave her smile, she didn’t smile at first but finally blushed smiling back at him.

After class his teacher met with him in private, “you’ve been doing so well that ill teach you an extra technique before the other students…” Excitement filled the boy's eyes as Kaiva listened. “It's called: “Phasing” this technique is just a defensive type since I don’t want to teach you something too advanced for a first year. The way this move works is you make a duplication of yourself out of your own energy…it's tricky to make more then two at a time but in time you might master it. The most duplicates I’ve seen at once was six, so if you learn to make that many you’ve master the move”

Kaiva concentrated, feeling the energy flow around him…A shape of him out of his aura began forming but he fell to his knees tired.

“Don’t worry, it’ll take you a few try’s before you get it”

1 Week Later…

The teacher was taking about Teleportation when an explosion came from the ceiling. A man with long black hair along with purple eyes landed on the stage where the students practiced fighting against their mentor.

“What are you doing here!?” he shouted. The intruder grinned slowly pulling a dagger out from his sleeve.

“I’ve come to get revenge on you Sikamo…now lets finish this” Students dashed straight for the evil man but each attack missed or was blocked.

“Hmph, a bunch of low level warriors with no actual skill” Kaiva let out a yell of anger as he bolted in his enemy's position. The fighter threw a punch straight for him when it vanished.

“What!?” Kaiva proceeded again, striking him across the face. But even being the only one to get a hit on him, his foe didn’t stagger or move, instead knocked the hero back causing them to impact a wall of the classroom. Kaiva tried to get up but hit the dust, passing out from the hard attack. Sikamo formed floating swords from his energy then sent them soaring across the room in multiple angles. Their foe struck two of them causing them to shatter then disappear. That’s when Sikamo's remaining swords stabbed it's target in the torso along with his back as well. Their unknown villain fell to his knees from intense pain. Suddenly electricity shot out of the ends of Sikamo’s swords forming a cage.

“Your terrorizing is over! Now tell us why you’ve come for revenge” The man looked into the mentor’s eyes with a grin forming across his face.

“Poor Skiamo…you teach others how to fight when you need to learn yourself” Just then their captured target evaporated in purple smoke.

“Damn it, I Should’ve known that was just one of his clones…class is dismissed for Today” While almost everyone left. Arako stayed to tend Kaiva's wounds.

“You show potential” their mentor commented. His student slowly looked up to see Sikamo walking over to him. “you were my only student that at least hit Anzu, though it might not seem that great, you did something that about 41 other students couldn’t” He smiled still hurting from Anzu's attack. “Anzu is my old pupil that was one of my best students…I also saw great potential in him as well…

8 years ago…

Anzu walked into the class room after his teacher's session had ended and went up to him.

“Master, I believe I’m ready to teach the others as well like you”

“No you’re not ready, you may have skill but still have yet to show the patience and discipline” Anzu frowned with his purple eyes glowing brightly.

“I have been a perfect student here for years, why hold me from my dream to teach others what I’ve learned?”

“Enough, I won’t hear anymore!” Sikamo replied. Suddenly Anzu went for a surprise attack, throwing a punch as fast as he could. His mentor dogged it at the last moment but that didn’t stop his pupil, Anzu slammed his palm on the ground sending electric waves surging through the entire room. The warrior breathed hard waiting to see a fried corpse but there was no sigh of him. He was struck in multiple places before becoming stunned, he felt his entire body unable to move.

“What did you do to me!?”

Sikamo sighed replying: “I hit your vulnerable areas rendering your body useless for a short time. This is me being merciful, but next time you might not be so lucky”

(End of Flashback)

“So that’s what happened…I’m sure his clone trick is just a sample of what’s to come”

Kaiva began to study Chakra, after finding out about the seven points he decided to try and awaken each one…

“Alright time to figure out how this works, the first chakra is the red chakra located in the spine. Deals with awareness plus physical strength” The warrior sat on the floor in a meditative position, focusing on his spinal area. Taking a deep breath he remained focused around his red chakra point.

“Awareness…strength…” Suddenly his back glistened with a red glow as it traveled up his body then faded.

“Hmm, I don’t feel much different” he stood up then walked outside. Picking up a large rock the boy threw it into the sky, it soared through earth's atmosphere like a shooting star until flying out of view.

“Seems my strength has multiplied greatly. We'll just have to see about my awareness” Kaiva went to the Academy and asked his teacher for a duel, Sikamo agreed letting his student have the first move. Kaiva grinned, taking off full speed towards his mentor. He managed to get a blow across Sikamo’s face. The man went flying a few feet before catching his balance, inches from the wall.

“Seems you’ve really been practicing…but it won’t be enough!” Sikamo moved at 80% of his full speed throwing a powerful blow towards the back of his combatant’s head. At that moment, Kaiva moved out of the way causing his sparring partner to miss!

“What!?” he shouted in shock. His target struck him in the side then backed up giving him room. Sikamo hit the floor with pain surging through his torso.

“H-how, how could a student reach such a level so quick!?”

The other students mainly lower classmen stood out of their chairs in shock of what they just witnessed.

“I just practice learning how to control my inner power until I’ve reached a new and stable state of my power” Two students helped their teacher up.

“Well I will admit, you’ve far exceeded the expectations I had for our battle”

Soon after making sure his first chakra point was stable, he began practicing his 2nd…

The orange chakra, located in the lower area of his body, just below his stomach. This chakra deals with agility and speed.

“Meaning if I master this…I can moved much faster and my senses will be more heightened” Once more Kaiva focused but this time in between his torso and waist. This chakra took more time and concentration until he finally unlocked it’s abilities.

“Yes I’ve awakened two chakra points within my body…but I’m sure as I progress each one will be harder and more precise to awaken or even keep under control. I can’t even imagine how hard the last one is going to be”…

Finally his first year was over, he couldn’t believe how fast it had gone, Kiva still hadn’t figured out how to tap into his 3rd chakra point but for the time being…he really didn’t need to anyway. Maybe that was it, maybe the reason he couldn’t tap into his new potential is because he didn’t have a need to. Ever since that one attack, the warrior hadn’t seen any trace of Anzu…it had already been nearly a year yet Kiva couldn’t even figure out where the villain was…

The man sat down crisscrossed and took a deep breath, but after about five minutes Kiva couldn’t sense anything, because of his unlocked chakra points, he was capable of sensing strong chakra in a few mile range. “Hmph, I’ll have to come back to it or at least keep my eye out for anything suspicious” He made is way to the Academy and sat down at his usual seat he had recently made a new friend that was a first year, her name was Kay Sarkai, she had long black hair, with brown eyes.

“Hey Kay, how’s your first year going so far?” She smiled at him.

“Fine How’s yours?” Kiva laughed replying: “I’m a 2nd year remember? Then again 1st years and 2nd years didn’t start their school year at the same time which throws everything out of place. Now you don’t know who’s a 1st and who’s a 2nd year” She nodded with a smile before turning to face the teacher’s desk where their teacher came in and sat down. Just then Kiva had a strange feeling, the teacher's energy…it felt off…it was much stronger but that wasn’t what bothered him, he Probably trains often, but what was making him uneasy was a dark feeling he got from the teacher’s chakra.

“That can’t be our teacher” He said to himself.

“What do you mean?” Kay asked with a confused look on her face. Kiva replied: “Sense his energy, it feels too sinister to be the teacher that is if you’ve ever felt his chakra before” She shook her head. “ I don’t know how to sense chakra yet I just recently got into all this” He sighed before leaping from his seat rows above the ground, he landed near the man's desk.

“You’re not the teacher!” Kiva announced. Some looked at each other confused by the students accusation while first years gasped in Surprise. The man laughed with a grin on his face. “Oh, and do you have proof of this?” he asked standing up.

“Your aura doesn’t feel the same as his, I’ve fought our mentor multiple times and yours is nothing like his!” He laughed once more, this time more evil like. “Guess I gave myself away” the man responded. Suddenly he changed back into his original self.

“Anzu!” The student shouted. He attacked the villain throwing a power blow towards his face. Anzu caught it with an evil smirk on his face. He pulled the warrior closer, “so you’re his new best student hmm?” Without a word, Kiva released a powerful energy blast with his free hand head on in his enemy’s face. Shockingly it had no effect.

“You may be strong, but it doesn’t seem you are as strong as you could be” He struck Kiva in the ribs sending him into the bottom row of seats. But he slowly got up. “H-heh you’re right about that…but that doesn’t mean I should give up” He clapped his hands together (Chakra stage one!) Suddenly a red aura engulfed his body. (Chakra…stage two!) His aura then turned orange. The students all watched in amazement.

“Well, I’m actually impressed…seems you’ve been focusing on your chakra points instead of pure strength like all these fools”

“Shall we begin the real fight?” The warrior questioned, his aura swarming around him like fire. Anzu nodded still grinning before both fighters dashed at one another with incredible speed, students could hardly keep up with their resilient speed. Kiva clashed with the old student, he seemed to keep up with Anzu without much trouble. The room shook from their intense clashes, some students left the room while others stayed to watch the outcome of their epic battle. Just then they stopped standing in front of each other. Kiva smirked, “you’re holding something back” His combatant gave him a grin as well, “Yes, I’m sure you’re dying to see what I can really do” The dark haired man laughed and made a fist putting two fingers up taking a deep breath…Just then Anzu's aura changed from purple to yellow, Kiva’s eyes widened, (No, he can’t be doing what I think he is!?) The man thought. Suddenly Anzu's eyes flashed open as they were yellow as well. Kiva hesitated but moved at full speed for the powered up foe. As his fist was just about to make contact, Anzu vanished. “How!?” The warrior cried. Anzu laughed with his arms crossed answering: “Have you not take the time to figure out how each chakra point works, what ability they unlock and how to push your body to it’s limit?” The warrior nodded still in a fighting position incase he was randomly attacked.

“Well then…show me the full extent of only two of your chakra points being awakened” Kiva gave him a serious look and moved at full speed once more, he closed his eyes at the last second, focusing his 2nd chakra point, suddenly time froze, he opened his eyes to see everything frozen in time. “So this is the hidden ability of the 2nd chakra, to think it could be this powerful already” Just then Anzu began to move, “nice try, if I hadn’t also awakened the 2nd chakra then I Probably would’ve been able to counter your little time stop. But let’s see you stop the 3rd chakra’s ability” The attacker began shooting a beam that followed Kiva around the room, even at C2 level speed it still followed, he sighed and went out the window into the city.

“Heh, going out there won’t make any difference” Anzu followed behind until he was landed on a tall sky scrapper, there he clapped both hands together and closed his eyes. He used clairvoyance to keep track of his fast moving target and direct the beam in his direction where ever he went…

“Damn doesn’t this thing ever hit something, or at least fade? There’s like no range limit to it!” He attempted to ascend up toward the edge of the atmosphere in hopes the beam would be pulled off into space. Kiva risked it and flew straight up with the projectile following close behind, each second he went up it began to get colder more and more. He reached 60 miles nearly the edge of earth's atmosphere, his body was beginning to cover in thick ice from the negative 60 degrees before falling back towards earth. Anzu laughed allowing his beam to go into space. He watched as the hero fell from thousands of feet not moving. Moment after falling, the force of the fall shattered the ice and he slowly opened his eyes. Once fully aware Kiva stopped himself just before hitting an office building. The man laid on the roof of the office building while far off Anzu still laughed before taking off…

The student spent the next day resting in bed when he got a message saying his mentor had been killed by the imposter Anzu. A tear ran down his face but nothing came out, no cry of pain…but inside he felt as though he had lost someone close to him. After a day of resting, Kiva came into the large classroom sitting at the teacher's desk. The students all looked surprised to see him.

“I heard what happened to our teacher, and just like some of you I’m hurt by the loss, but I being his top student will do my best until a replacement can be found” Just then He heard a student say: “Darn I hoped this meant we didn’t have to come to this stupid class anymore. The boy blinked and Kiva stood beside him. He and a few students jumped back in surprise.

“Don’t treat this as a joke, you could be attacked at any moment and without this Academy you would probably be destroyed in seconds or worse, tortured for days until they probably killed you anyway” The 1st years friends nodded at him too scared to back up their friend.

“I can take care of myself” He responded. Kiva gave him a serious look. “Oh so you’re telling me you can defend against anything?”

“Pretty much” the boy replied. Kiva aimed his hand towards the small arena in the room, “Very well if you’re so sure you can withstand any threat then come down here to the arena and face me” Everyone sat silent waiting for the boy's reaction. He hesitated but then stood up walking down the flight of stairs towards the arena.

“What’s your name?” the new mentor asked looking at him still with a serious expression.

“Hosaka Taro”

“Well Hosaka, I would like you to attack me with everything you got” The boy nodded with focused green eyes and light brown hair. He ran at his mentor punching his torso repeated. But no matter how many blows he threw, they didn’t seem to have much effect.

“A-are you kidding me?” Hosaka complained already out of breath.

“So that was your best? If so then you have much to learn” Hearing that made the boy explode with rage, he began spamming blows again much faster but also less accurate. Kiva stopped time and struck his student lightly in the stomach, making sure to knock the air out of him but not to badly injure him. Time moved again as Hosaka fell to the floor gripping his chest trying to catch his breath.

“You see, this student expects to defend himself from anything, but couldn’t inflect any damage on me…so for those who think they can just pass or evade any obstacle…you’re wrong, there will always be a situation you can’t just ignore or beat with ease. Now for those who want to defend themselves, stay…but people like Hosaka should leave before your stupidity kills you”

Kiva spent the next few months teaching them how to focus their inner strength and turn it into energy to release them as blasts and projectiles. They were improving fast, some 1st years were even equal with other 2nd years which really surprised him. One day Kiva was sitting at his desk when Kay came over to him. “So how is it being a teacher only at year two?” Her friend laughed looking at her. “Not bad but wouldn’t say its fun either, but seeing some of these first years improve so well just means I’m doing something right” She laughed agreeing before going back to her seat. Time went on when one day Kiva had a strange feeling one day, he started the lesson and had them read a chapter while taking notes until he got back. He looked around the street feeling something faint. That’s when he thought he heard a whisper out in the distance.

That’s when the warrior saw a figure move past him at the corner of his eye. (Anzu…) He took off, chasing the figure at full speed. Finally he caught up with him to find Anzu standing on a roof waiting for him. “Long time no see” he commented again with that smirk on his face.

“It’s time to finish this!” The hero announced putting his fists up.

“I couldn’t agree with you more” Just then another figure came from behind a corner revealing it to be his Sensei.

“M-master!?” The corpse’s eyes were engulfed in a purple light along with an aura swarming around him. Anzu nodded to his minion signaling them to attack. Kiva froze at first, just evading the attacks unable to actually fight back. But then focused on his goal. The foe threw a punch but missed at the last second leaving them wide open for an attack. His Apprentice use the opportunity to punch straight through his chest. Blood gushed from the large wound before Kiva pulled his fist out. His undead ally hit the ground laying motionless as his aura faded.

“Nice work” the villain complemented. Purple energy transferred from the dead body back to Anzu. “Wasn’t expecting you to finish him so quickly, now then let the real battle begin” He vanished for a moment when suddenly he reappeared in front of him, punching his enemy across the face. The student staggered across the sky impacting a taxi in the street. He healed from the power of the 1st chakra and picked up the car. Anzu flew straight for him as the warrior threw the car full force toward the villain. Sadly the man backhanded the vehicle. It broke in two from the incredible force of his hand. The dark haired man flew straight for Kiva about to attack when The hero struck him in the ribs with so much force, the area seemed to shake. His enemy jumped back placing his hand on his rib area trying to catch his breath. “L-lucky shot…b-but lets see you withstand one of my secret techniques” Again he clapped his hands together as his aura covered his body, it looked as though his body was turning into energy! All Kiva saw was a beam of energy headed for him. He was preparing to deflect it when it suddenly changed course evading his hands and entered through his nose. He blinked and found himself in a world that was completely dark. All he saw was an endless dark void and Anzu.

“Where are we!?” the warrior demanded.

“You haven’t figured it out? We're inside your head, I have taken over your mind and this is the back of your mind, basically where u push everything you don’t want or need to remember”

“Damn you!” The fighter put his hand out aiming his palm toward him but nothing happened. “W-what is this!?”

“This is your mind, you can’t use energy attacks here, come on think for a second” In anger Kiva struck the ground. Anzu laughed clapping “Yes keep that up and I might not have to put any effort into killing you, too much damage and you’ll end up killing yourself” The fighter froze for a moment then sighed. “If this is my mind…then I have the home field advantage!” Suddenly Kiva began to walk towards his foe, each step created a flash of gold light that filled the dark void.

(What he's he planning?) The villain prepared himself putting his hands up. “You’re a fool Kiva, no one can stop me!” He focused his chakra into his palm creating a blade. Kiva continued walking with each footstep sparkling in gold light. Anzu went for an assault, throwing his hand forward, just as it seemed to connect, Kiva moved to the side evading the attack.

“N-no it can’t be, I’ll slice you to pieces!!” The dark man continued his swings with the purple energy blade but never could hit him, it was as if Kiva knew his foe’s movements before they even happened. The warrior didn’t speak, continuing to keep an emotionless expression on his face. Anzu actually found himself out of breath. “W-what's going on!? At first I made him look like mere trash but now he’s the one making me look foolish!?” Just then the warrior struck him in the waste with force far greater than Anzu had ever seen. Blood spat out of his mouth. “T-this…can’t be” Anzu collapsed onto the black floor when suddenly Kiva opened his eyes to find himself back outside of his subconscious.

He looked to see that his enemy had kept the massive damage inflected on him by the hero's realization of the mind. Anzu fell onto his back severely bleeding like before. “Y-you little shit…I can’t believe someone as weak as you could do this to me” The man then fell unconscious from loss of blood. Kiva walked over placing his hand upon the man’s chest…a flash of blue light shined from the man’s entire body before fading away.

“There, now you can’t cause me or anyone else any more trouble” He threw Anzu over his shoulder carrying him back to his house, there he sat him down in a chair in the corner of the room. After an hour he awoke, Kiva stood up with his arms crossed. “Its over Anzu, admit defeat or I’ll be forced to end your life” His opponent frowned and lunged at the warrior. But as he went for a punch, Kiva caught it with ease using only one hand.

“What!?” The villain was shocked to see that Kiva had moved faster than him. “What did you do!?” He yelled trying to pull his hand away.

“I blocked your chakra flow, so now you're as average as a normal human” Anzu's eyes widened in shock, no you’re lying!” He tried to focus an energy attack but nothing happened, no matter how hard he focused, not even a speck of light. Kiva aimed his hand at the weakened enemy and killed him with a powerful energy attack.

“There he's gone”

Years Later…

Kiva had married a girl named Hiroshi, they had a little girl name Sara, she had blonde hair and blue eyes just like her mother…

CHAPTER 3 A Family Pure

Kiva sat at the kitchen table, his eyes filled with joy as he feed his new born daughter. She laughed and smiled as her father fed her spoon fulls of applesauce. His wife came in kissing him on the cheek. “So…it’s been officially ten years since you became a teacher at your Academy…” Kiva nodded. “Yes it has, at first I just planned to be a temporary teacher until they could find someone else. But they never did. I shouldn’t complain too much though, all the students were still excelling well in their class, even the slackers began to take their work more seriously”

“That's good, I’m sure you’re mentor would’ve been proud that you took over for him and helped push his students further in their work” She kissed his cheek once more before picking up Sara who was reaching for her mother wanting attention. The man smiled seeing his wife and daughter happy together, ever since Anzu ten years ago there hadn’t been any trouble, at least not important enough to catch his attention.

“I’m going out for bit, can you take care of her on your own?” Hiroshi looked up at him and nodded with a smile. “Be careful out there” Kiva blew her a kiss before leaving. He stood out in the front yard, a wave of bright sunlight blinding his eyes for a moment before he adjusted. “Time to see if there really aren’t any criminals that need me to keep them in check” He began walking. He looked around but didn’t see any sign of trouble. “Hmm…is all the crime-at least the important ones finally gone?”

Just then a cold breeze rushed past him, he turned around to see a man dressed in a black cloak standing behind him. “And you are?” The man walked towards him not saying anything.

“Stay back or you’ll be sorry!” But again the stranger said nothing still approaching him. Kiva went for a rush attack, throwing the fastest punch he could, but as it was about to make contact, The hero saw him standing there with his fist straight out with no one around. “Damn, we’d he go?” Suddenly the man grabbed him from the side of the neck holding him up. He handed him a slip of paper before throwing him backwards onto his back, walking through a rift to a different reality. Kiva attempted to follow him but was pushed back by a strong force as it closed.

“Shit, now I don’t know where he is and can’t track him!” he punched the street then stood up pulling out the small note the assailant had given him. It just read : “ Karoni”

(Is that supposed to be someone’s name?) He thought folding it, slipping it in his back pocket before going back home. As the days went on Kiva could do nothing but worry about the mysterious man that had appeared…

Sara had just turned five when Hiroshi announced she was pregnant, after months of waiting she finally had the child. It was a boy with silver hair and gold eyes. “Wow I’ve never seen a baby or anyone with gold eyes before” the doctor commented. The mother agreed but smiled holding her new son. Sara jumped with excitement seeing her baby brother.

“ What are you going to name him?” the doctor asked. She thought for a moment…” I’m going to name him : Karoni” Suddenly the father froze with shock at hearing the name.

“What’s wrong?” she asked looking at him worried. He looked at his wife and replied : “Its nothing just zoned out for a moment, that’s a nice name”

As the years went on, Karoni grew up as a normal boy, Kiva slowly began to forget about the cloaked man that had appeared and given him the note…

It was Karoni's 17 birthday, Sara was 22 while their parents were In their late 40’s. The party went well, with a big chocolate cake and different flavors of ice cream, but while Karoni sat on the roof of their house relaxing from the party, he thought he could sense a dark chakra out in the distance. Curious the boy ascended from the roof jumping across a few houses with superhuman strength. He landed just a few houses down where the chakra was even stronger, meaning he was close, just then he could sense something headed right for him, Karoni dashed out of the way as a fireball impacted the street. He turned to see the man in the cloak, the boy also noticed that the man was wearing a steel mask to hide his face. The teen clapped his hands together, causing the man to be imprisoned in a dome of green energy.

“Now who are you!?” The boy demanded. His foe stood there motionless not saying anything. “Fine if you won’t answer me…Chakra eruption!” Suddenly the dome grew bigger until blowing up in a massive explosion of light. But as the light faded, there was no sign of the masked man anywhere. “Impossible!” At that moment a figure appeared behind him and struck him in the side of the neck. A surge of pain traveled through his body before followed by a numbness. Korani collapsed out cold in the dark street. His foe lifted his unconscious boy up and took him through a rift…

Meanwhile Kiva felt as if something was wrong, he kissed his wife and headed outside. Closing his eyes he took a deep breath, focusing for his son's energy. He managed to track the recent source of his chakra up to where the explosion had happened, but once there he had no idea where to look, he couldn’t sense the boy’s energy anywhere. Just then the masked man popped into his head. (He took him) The warrior concluded to his son's random disappearance. That’s when he heard clapping coming nearby.

“excellent work figuring it out so soon, I was sure it would take you days to realize it” Kiva aimed his hand at the masked assailant. “Give my son back, he has nothing to do with this!” The villain uttered a laugh responding : “Oh trust me…your son has more to do with this than you know” Just then a rift opened and five other masked figures emerged, the man had one step forward and removed his mask…

“Karoni!?” His father exclaimed in shock, his son stood there emotionless like some kind of puppet or robot, his eyes along with the other masked assailants glowed pink in the night like lights. This gave it away that his son was obviously being mind controlled.

“Now then, how about we get to know our new friend” the villain commented. The four stepped back as Karoni looked directly at his father. The man crossed his arms and watched not saying another word. The teen levitated off the ground, flying right for his father, Kiva had his fists up ready to fight, but when the boy went to attack, he just froze taking the hit across the face. He didn’t have the will to hurt his own son, especially when it was intentional. Kiva continued to take blow after blow of his son's attacks when finally Kiva did what sickened him, he struck Karoni in the jaw, sending him staggering over to the group of masked foes. “I guess I have no choice” Kiva told himself, “I’m gonna have to knock some sense into my son…or even knock him out” Hoping it wouldn’t come to that Kiva awakened his chakra 2 and was preparing to take his battle seriously. The fighter got right back up and gave his father a grin, this made him uneasy when his son was emotionless up till this point.

“Go, and show him the power you’ve kept hidden from him for all these years” Kiva had no idea what the masked man was talking about when all of a sudden his son's aura became yellow instead of orange, Kiva’s eyes widened realizing what his son had been keeping from him.

“N-no it can’t be, even I have obtained it yet!”

“Sorry old man, Karoni obtained Chakra 3 awhile ago, seems he has more potential then you” The hero struck the ground in anger.

“What’s wrong? Jealous your son might grow up stronger than you?”

“No that’s not it, a father should be proud when they’re surpassed by their son one day…I’m just mad, that he can’t use that potential because you’re controlling him…and no one controls my family!!!” Kiva moved at full speed for the unknown man, even as he used the chakra ability of time freeze, Karoni blocked his father’s path unaffected by the ability.

“Damn” the man took as much air in as he could…then released a wave of intense fire at the cult of villains, along with his son who stood in between his attack and the men. Kiva watched in fear as his son put his palm out in front of him, splitting the wave of intense heat in two, shielding him and his allies from harm.

“H-how…how is my son so much stronger than me!? I’m proud yet worried at the same time” Suddenly Karoni stepped back towards the row of masked men while the leader stepped forward once more. But, he slowly began reaching for his masked that concealed his face! Kiva just stood motionless watching…It was as if time slowed down as he finally took of his mask reveling his true identity.

The warrior starred at his foe’s face. “No, you can’t be him, it’s impossible!” The man grinned. “Yes…it’s me…father” Kiva felt as though he would fall back from the shock. It was revealed that the mysterious man was an adult version of his own son.

“But don’t worry, I’m not you’re true son…I am a version of him from an alternate timeline. I’m sure you’re thinking : Well why come to this timeline? It’s simple really, you’re dead in my timeline, I’ve come to kill you in this one as well, my hatred of you is infinite” Without another word, the adult Karoni took out a small blade and threw it directly aimed for his father’s head. Just as it left his hand, he snapped his fingers, causing the projectile to appear as seven.

“Heh, let’s see you evade the real dagger when you’re clueless of which one is the threat” Kiva took a deep breath, (I’ll just have to evade them all) The line of blades moved in sync at first like fakes do, when suddenly they all split up in multiple directions now coming at him in different directions.

“That’s right, this isn’t your ordinary after images, normally they move in sync with the object or person using it, but I’ve made it where they don’t move as one, rather they randomly in any direction they choose. You never know where they’ll go next” Kiva kept his eyes on the seven projectiles, but was having trouble keeping up with seven that all moved so fast in different directions. He dogged four of them, each one not making a sound behind him so he assumed the real one hadn’t reached him yet.

That’s when a blade finally made it’s way aimed at his heart. Kiva waited…once close enough, he tried catching it by clapping his hands together but missed. Luckily it faded through him being a after image. That’s when a surge of pain went through his body, he looked down to see the real dagger had pierced his back from behind. “Y-you gotta be kidding me” The warrior fell to his knees as blood began to run down from the wound. He slowly looked past the foe toward his son who was still being controlled by the evil Karoni’s power. He closed his eyes and formed a sphere of energy in his palm.

“Whatever you’re planning won’t work” He dashed over to Kiva, striking him in the gut then uppercut him a few feet backwards. The poor hero was badly hurt and nearly about to lose consciousness, but once more he formed the sphere of energy in his hand. The adult Karoni moved so fast, Kiva didn’t see it coming, the villain punched straight through the man’s chest and out his back. As blood dripped to the ground, Kiva used his final moment to fire the ball of light toward his son.

The assailant watched, curious to see why his father had been so focused on firing the energy to his son. The controlled Karoni attempted to deflect it, but once it made contact with his hand, it faded into his hand like a sponge.

At first nothing happened…then a gold aura engulfed his body like a transparent flame. His eyes stopped glowing and returned to normal.

“No, there’s no way that small ball broke my control over him!” Karoni clinched his fist looking at his older-self. “It’s over for you, even if I die…I would never want to turn into you!” The man created a katana out of his chakra and pointed it at the teen. “Don’t get ahead of yourself…I have years of experience in battle, learned far more than you have”

“Then show me and prove you’re superior” The silver-haired teen taunted. His opponent frowned and fired blast of pink lightning at his new enemy, but as the wave of light mare it's way aimed for the young hero, it vanished as if there was an invisible barrier around the teen's body.

“You little shit!” The man snapped his fingers, commanding the others to attack the boy head on. Karoni closed his eyes and focused on each of their chakras. As each one attempted to attack, the hero kept on their energy. Two attacked from both sides but were punched in the ribs at the same time before the warrior roundhouse kicked them away. He continued to keep his eyes shut. Two more shot blasts of pink energy from the boy's front and behind him, bit again the boy put his palms out at both beams, stopping them from moving.

“He's open!” Their leader threw his chakra blade as hard as he could when Karoni spiraled like a tornado taking the two blasts and blade into it's cycle. Both blasts shot out, one aimed for their leader, the other aimed at his followers. He managed to deflected it while the others were hit head on. Karoni watched as their masks fell off broken apart. Their eyes returned to normal just as his head.

“W-where are we?” one of the men commented holding his head with his hand. The boy walked over to them still facing his enemy. “You were being controlled until I broke your masks” The warriors now free from the villain’s control, stood along side the young warrior to fight the adult version of Karoni.

“You fools…you think you’re all enough to stop me!?”

“H-he's right, we all fought against him and lost badly, how can we hope to win?” One ally said.

“This isn’t the end my friends…place your hands upon me and share all the power you have left” Each of them placed their hands on the boy's shoulder and back, transferring every bit of power they had left. Suddenly Karoni filled the streets with his pure aura that shined like the sun. He began stepping forward, a calm and focused expression on his face.

“Get back!” The attacker fired a massive energy blast that was nearly as big as the whole block. It made contact but was being stopped by the boy’s aura! The tyrant struggled to force the blast any further, the teen continued walking forward until he was just five feet away. The man lowered his hand. “This can't be possible, how is just your aura protecting you!?” in one last attempt, he threw a full force punch straight for Karoni's face but was stopped with just one hand. The force of the teen stopping the attack shook the area around them like a small earthquake.

“Time to finish this!” he let go of the target’s hand before punching him straight through his torso just like the villain had done to his father. “Karma” he said pulling his fist out of the man’s body. His older self collapsed dead on the street in a pool of dark red blood. “There he’s finally dead”

After a few days the others who were being controlled by Karoni finally managed to get back to their own time. The young version continued his life as his father did, training to become stronger and protect others from what was to come…

(TO BE CONTINUED…)

FRANATION

prologue

Gavin stood at the balcony of his castle. "My liege, Owens and his men have raided the main camps of our fleet and plans to attack us soon" Gavin stood there motionless then replied : “let us ready for the coming brawl" The guard gripped his sword, “shall I alert our allies sir?" Gavin nodded with a emotionless expression. "The war has begun"

Chapter 1 : Expanding the territory

Gavin had a pattern so he could keep everything in order, he would let his men do warm up exercises then they would go in multiple groups in each direction to scan for enemy troops or invaders. Rarely they would find a lost villager but never an actual threat to their land. Finally one day Gavin stood up and stared out his throne room window.

"What's wrong my king?" his fellow 1st guard asked. "David we have scanned this land with no threats...but I'm tired of us making no progress!"

His guard looked at him confused. "Sir I'm not sure I understand" Gavin walked over to him. "We must expand for the good of our land...soon to become a nation!" The guard assembled all the best troops in the entire army and they set out in all four directions seeking to expand.

Meanwhile far south from Gavin's location... "Sir Owens should we not make ready in case of a night invasion?" Chris smiled and drew his sword, "Charles me and my fellow men have practiced our art of battle for years I'm sure we'll be fine" Around midnight David and a few others had made there way into Chris's land.

he snuck in through an open window and made his way to the throne room doors. He tossed a scroll through the doorway and it rolled halfway up the throne room.

A servant picked it up and looked over the message, then walked over to the king. "Sir Chris a message for you" Chris read through it, reading it carefully. "l see so the king of the north wants to make an alliance and merge our land together"

Chris walked out of his castle, down the steps and saw Gavin and his men.

"Tell me, what motive do you have of merging our two kingdoms?" Gavin told his men to stay as they were, the northern king walked up to Chris and put his hand out. "Ally with me so we may increase our kingdoms into a empire" Chris thought a moment then replied: “What are you entitled to this "agreement" Gavin answered: "Same as you, our land and troops in case needed" Chris agreed shaking his hand.

Soon after, Gavin and Chris had a army that covered the entire country. After about a year Chris was told an unknown fleet were headed toward the country near his location. He sent word out to Gavin who received it moments later. Northern king and his main troops set off...It took two hours to get to the location where Chris was.

Just as they arrived Chris shouted "enemy closing in, prepare for battle!" Chris pulled out twin blades and Gavin gripped his long sword. Men came running in, two kings dashed into the fight beginning to take out the enemy force one by one. They had lost some men but in the end the two allies had come out victorious.

Suddenly a man in body armor arrived. "You may have defeated my men but I will finish this!" the foe jumped at them but the two pulled out their swords stopping the man’s sword attack by colliding their attacks as well.

"Amazing, his strength is equal to that of ours" Chris was surprised but didn't stop, finally Chris and Gavin broke from the clash, making him lose his balance. In an attack Synchro they sliced him in the back. "What kingdom sent you to invade this land!?" Chris demanded. "Jaycen from Pernica" he said before losing Consciousness from lack of blood.

"What's pernica?" Chris wondered. Gavin put his hand on Chris' shoulder, "we better prepare for any incoming enemies…

Days later they paid one of each of their class A men to go out of the country to spy on pernica. "Yes sir" he replied bowing and heading out. A few extra men volunteered to join him for the task.

CHAPTER 2 : on to pernica

Gavin's main class A guy John lead them through a forest until they reached a huge castle that was hidden in a group of giant oak trees. John signaled all the others to follow his lead as he climbed the trees. All six of them scouted from the top of the giant oak tree.

“I see two guards by the entrance, one on the roof and one at each of the castle’s windows” “Then what’d we do?” one of his men asked. John thought for a moment… “Alright I have a tactic that should work” The man pulled out a small sharp dagger gripping it tightly, “1,2,3!” The leader threw the weapon at the guard standing on the roof impacting his waist. The soldier fell from the tall castle and landed in front of the castle’s door.

The other guards gathered around the dying man checking his wounds, the leader of the six men pulled out a small pad and tossed it next to the group of men, the pad locked onto the ground and let out a loud beep before self-destructing in a bright explosion. When the smoke cleared, all the men were laying on the ground with blood all over the ground. Quickly John, followed by his men leapt off the trees and each landed on the opening of a window.

It was a narrow hallway with a red carpeted floor and purple walls. John signaled each of his men to check the rooms that were aligned with dark blue doors. Meanwhile the leader hid behind a corner of the long hall...

Moments later he could hear faint footsteps approaching from the other end of the hall. The solder pulled out a small blade and waited a few more seconds...Finally John dashed across the ride side of the corner to the left as he threw the small blade in the direction of the incoming target. John crouched back down on the corner of the hall. The man looked to see a guard of the castle down on the ground bleeding to death.

"Let us push forward" he announced to his men as they came out of the rooms they were checking. Just as they were making their way towards the main hall of the castle, a man dressed in fancy dark red clothes stopped them.

"Seems our guards are more worthless then I gave them credit for...it doesn't matter, you'll all be killed by the hand of Dahara!" He rushed towards them at such a fast rate, even John couldn't seem to catch up. The foe rushed past their leader and struck one of the other men in the gut. They let out a groan of pain before John threw another small blade in the enemy’s direction. It soared across the hall when suddenly their foe caught it with merely one hand.

“How did you-“ Dahara cut him off throwing his own dagger back at him. John managed to doge it, causing the weapon to shatter a mirror that happen to be hanging on the wall.

“If this is the best you have to offer you might as well go back to where you came from, our king has no use for trash such as yourselves”

“We just came to speak with Jaycen” one of the men commented.

“But why should I allow such an audience?...especially since you invaded our castle and killed our guards?” John cave him a serious look then said: We didn’t come to invade we came to avoid a war with your lord” The man sighed and pointed his sword towards them.

“Fine ill escort you to our Lord, but ill be on guard” Dahara showed them to the throne room where Jaycen sat in a large chair with red rubies on the sides..

“What brings you men to my land?” Jaycen questioned.

“I was sent along with these men to halt a possible war between us” John answered. Pernica’s lord crossed his hands together pondering for a moment...

“Alright, we will be neutral…however, any attack on my men and I won’t hesitate to wage war on you or any else that are involved” the guests thanked him for his time before heading back to their land…

“Gavin, I may have some unfortunate news on my end” Chris commented.

“Go on” the man replied turning to him and sitting at a table with him.

“Surprisingly a new threat has arose pointing their interest in our direction” Gavin sighed before replying : “Lord your men have any info on his estimate of men or anything we could use to our advantage?”

“No…regrettably they were incapable of such info” The king of Sikara, Gavin pondered his next step.

“I will call for you if any ideas arise” Chris nodded then left Sikara back to his land.

CHAPTER 3 : Power Solution

Gavin went through his archives of ancient books involving war or strategy. That’s when something caught his eye, rituals on how to summon creatures with vast amount of power. He turned to a page that instructed how to summon Miserix a fire demon. The king brought two of his men with him to the top of his castle to begin his ritual. Both soldiers had to concentrate aiming both palms out in front of them while speaking a paragraph that was in Greek. Just then one of the King’s men rushed in alerting them that a small army of men were coming this way. Once his men lost concentration…the dark red light became unstable and flew random around them, a solider was about to get hit when his king stood between them shielding his ally.

“What a strange feeling” Gavin commented before. Collapsing onto his carpeted floor…

He awoke still in the room and slowly got up. Gavin saw his men fighting off their foe’s warriors. A warm feeling surged through him but he brushed it aside as if it wasn’t there. Taking his katana the leader himself joined the fight. The dark haired warrior went sailing from his castle until he aimed his sword at the ground. Suddenly a large shockwave wiped out a full mile of land along with all foes in range. The remaining men ran away in fear dropping their weapons. Gavin stared at his blade, flames seemed to flow around the sharp blade. Just then a heavy armored soldier emerged from the dust around him.

“Who are you?” Gavin questioned keeping a tight grip on his sword. His foe said nothing, his eyes glowed red from its armor. The warrior pulled out a long red sword preparing to attack. Suddenly the strange armored man leapt towards sikara's king. At that moment The King’s hand flew upward stopping his foe’s incoming attack. Gavin's eyes widened, he hasn’t mover his body. It must’ve been out of instinct. The King’s eyes lit up red, he felt a warm feeling following throughout his body. His foe flipped up for another but was kicked in the torso coming down for another attack.

“Well done…I didn’t think you’d be this good. But it’s time I finish you…its nothing personal, my lord just wants to wipe out any possible threats. I Leoric Meinhart will kill you king of Sikara and please my lord to victory” The mercenary took out a grenade from a hidden compartment in his suit then tossed it in his target's direction. His combatant glistened with an outline of red energy just as they caught the projectile and threw it back. Leoric was struck in the face from both his grenade’s speed on impact plus it's explosion from contact. Gavin watched as his combatant laid there with their suit coveted in black burns from their own weapon.

“I haven’t forsaken my Lord’s orders!” Meinhart fired a missile aimed straight for his opponent. His weapon blew up in a great burst of flames covering their battleground in fire and smoke. As smoke cleared Leoric saw his target still there unharmed.

“B-but” Gavin walked over picking him up by his armored shoulders. The villain could see red light once again filling the man's eyes before the king threw him with his arm away from his castle with super-human strength. Leoric hit a tree a few miles away.

“What’s going on?” Meinhart commented getting up. They gave each other serious looks then ran full speed at one another, Chris finally showed up watching them trading blows. Suddenly Gavin tripped his enemy before hitting him with his bare palm in the center of the torso. His dark blue armor cracked apart before being send through the air once more, Leoric impacted a building outside their land and collapsed on top of him. Gavin let out heavy breaths when the red light vanished causing him to collapse. Chris walked over, helping his drained ally to his feet.

“Wow, that was some incredible strength his friend commented. They made their way back to Sikara castle. Once Gavin had rested, he told his allied lord about summoning Miserix a fire demon.

“My men lost focus and a red light went flying around the room. I shielded one of them and the red light hit me head on…seems Miserix entered me causing my body to obtain these super-human abilities”

“Could you summon one for me?” Chris asked.

“Ill try but won’t be 100% chance of working” Sikera king aimed his hand at the center of the room concentrating on his wanted creature; Alagore, a water creature with powerful water abilities. Gavin let go, letting the blue beam of energy race across the room. Suddenly his ally pushed Chris into the beam's direction. Causing him to glisten with light.

“I can feel it’s strength” Chris said with widened eyes.

“Good that means it was a success” Chris thanked his ally before returning to his land where both lords practiced their newly acquired powers until it seemed as though both had mastered their abilities…

It has been two months since. Michael’s first attack against Sikara plus Chris' powers.

MEANWHILE...

“Sir Michael, when shall we proceed on the second attack on north”

“If you’re referring to Sikara, we attack at Sun down to gain an advantage against them”

At 8:00 the sun finally went down, with Sikara in total darkness Michael along with more high class men made their way to his castle. With his new level of control, Gavin could since the coming threat from a few miles away.

“All guards keep watch over all entry points…if it comes down to it, I will push this button that signals our ally. Gavin showed them a watch with a shiny red button in the center. Once their threat was just yards away Gavin aimed his palm at the grassy terrain of their castle, creating a circle of thick burning flames all around it as a form of protection. Men shot arrows from high ground taking out some men while Michael and better armored men either caught, dogged or deflected each projectile. While his soldiers looked for a way past the flames Michael walked through it as if it were steam.

“How did he do that!?” Sikara's archers cried out. Gavin leapt from his castle, descending down right in front of his challenger.

“Show me what you can do!” Michael pulled out two swords, he swung so fast even Gavin's instincts could barely stop it in time with his katana. Michael put more weight on his attack but they stayed equal. Just then a red spirit arose from the hero's body and slashed it’s powerful claws across his target’s chest. Michael lost his focus before getting forced back past the flames back into the grassy area. Sikera's king walked out of the orange light towards his combatant. Michael’s soldiers charged him but were all struck in their torso. Causing them to fall onto their back.

“I’m not done!” Michael sprang to his feet, dashing for the hero. As he was inches from contact, Gavin threw his fist forward and his spirt struck him before Gavin's fist even made contact. Blood spat out of his mouth from his intense wound.

“G-good shot…but ill defeat you and your creature” Michael pulled out a bomb-looking device and threw it straight for Gavin's face. He tried deflecting it but was blinded by a flash of light, the projectile had been a flashbang.

“Damn it…I can’t see!”

(N-now's my chance) The foe once again went for an attack but was punched by the red spirit in the side. Michael went sailing across the sky hitting a tree. The injured solider hit the ground in great pain. “B-but how could he hit me so easily even though I blinded him!?” His enemy walked over to him still blinded by the intense light.

“Because my spirit can also protect me without me having to consciously command it” The dark-haired lord fired a blast of red energy that wiped his invader out completely. “Oh I almost forgot” He faced his palm directed at the enemies behind the fire, shooting a Ki blast once more. They ran in fear but were wiped out as well, along with a mile of land.

After about a week Sikera was given a message alerting him that an unknown group was headed in their direction. Gavin smirked before folding the letter up, placing it in his back pocket. He walked over to the window closing his eyes. “Come on…) At that moment, a red aura outlined his body and he levitated off the floor. Now able to fly, the lord smiled taking off into the sky, feeling the sun’s warmth on his body. He gained speed the longer he got used to flying. As he was reaching the ocean he could see a group of ships headed his way. The warrior flew over and descended down just a mile ahead of them, Gavin assumed they’d stop but instead one of the large ships fired a cannonball at him. Sikera evaded the projectile then flew up to the ship that had attacked him. Tons of men charged him from every direction but were forced back by Sikera releasing a shockwave of power. Just then a women dressed in fancy armor with a cape emerged from the captain’s quarters. She had long black hair and pink eyes that glistened in the sunlight. The man blushed looking at the beautiful girl approaching him.

“Why are you trespassing on my ship?” She questioned crossing her arms. Gavin was nervous of what to say at first then replied: “I was alerted that this unit was planning to attack my land so I’m here to stop you” She began to laugh.

“You believe you alone can stop us?” She questioned. The warrior nodded putting his arms up preparing for combat.

She sighed. “Very well, since you leave me no choice, I Rcomi shall partake in this meaningless battle” She took a deep breath as a green aura outlined her body.

(Seems there’s already others who’ve synced with a spirit) Rcomi slowly raised her hands up horizontally to each other, suddenly her green aura became brighter until it was like her entire body was incased in in it’s light. She dashed forward with incredible speed. Gavin summoned his red spirit to block with it’s large powerful arm but the force of Rcomi’s blow shattered the spirit’s arm sending Sikera across the ship landing on the edge about to fall into the water. The women walked over to him and picked him up by his collar.

“So, this is all you have to offer?” Her opponent lifted his head forward looking her in the eyes.

“I’m not finished yet!” His red aura returned as he backhanded the girl away. But she caught her balance just before impact sliding a few feet back. She watched as Sikera took a deep breath clinching his fists, his red spirit came out much bigger like a giant, his spirit shielded him as he stood inside the spirit’s form.

“W-what is this? I’ve never seen a spirit come all the way out along with multiplying it’s size!” Gavin smirked waving her to attack once more. She frowned gliding at him as fast as she could. As she threw a punch once more, it was stopped by a large katana made out of the creature’s energy. Her eyes widened as the spirit threw her arms up with the blade and struck her protected torso. The green spirit armor shattered before she staggered back hitting a group of men that were watching.

“He-he must’ve been saving that until he actually needed to use his creature’s true power” Rcomi spat out blood in her hand and watched as it ran down her palm. She stood up with her spirit floating beside her transparent. “You little shit, I will have you pay for what you’ve done!” The girl moved her hand up in a grabbing motion, that’s when a large wave of water came up nearly like a tsunami but it had no effect on the hero. Rcomi’s eye twitched in anger. “Very well, let’s see you get away from this unphased!” She and her spirit in sync threw both their arms up, a massive amount of the ocean levitated up and floated above them. She took a deep breath before crossing both arms down in opposite directions. Everyone watched as the large cloud of water split into thousands of sharp pieces of ice. They rained down on the warrior at incredible speed. Using the katana, Sikera managed to shatter a great portion of the projectiles when suddenly two got past his spirit’s blade and pierced through it. Now wide open, the 50 shards of ice remaining shredded through his spirit also inflecting damage upon him since they were in sync with each other.

“D-damn it, how could I…” Gavin began coughing falling to his knees with wounds all over his body. His large spirit slowly shrunk back to normal size until it was barley visible.

(I have you know) Rcomi thought pulling out a small dagger. She placed a barrier around it giving it more strength then chucked it at her enemy. But as it looked like the battle was over, Gavin’s creature managed to catch it just in time. She let out a cry in anger starring at the red transparent hand holding the dagger before fading away letting the blade hit the floor.

“How-how did you managed to stop my projectile attack when you’re in no condition to continue fighting and you weren’t even looking!?” At that moment, he began to laugh before replying : “These spirits can protect us without our conscious effort…also their power and limits are based on our will. A-as long as one keeps raising up against their enemy and fighting for what they believe in, their spirit will remain strong and protect it’s user from incoming threats”

“For what we believe in…” Rcomi thought to herself for a moment…

“Sir are you alright?” One of the crew members asked noticing she was taking awhile to think. Finally she looked at her injured foe and slowly walked over to him. Sikera did nothing to stop her, he waited for what was coming to him. But instead of attacking the wounded opponent, she placed her hand on his shoulder. “You have made me realize the true meaning off what it is to fight with these creatures, I will help right the wrong doings of what I and my lord had done. But I must ask you for your help to rebel against my lord” Sikera nodded as she helped him to his feet. Rcomi allied with Gavin so she could help restore all that she had done, and go up against her own lord that she saw as an invincible foe…

So far Sikera had Chris and Rcomi on his side, both formidable fighters that were very useful on his side, along with the fact that all three of them had obtained an other-self which they could command as a spirit-like creature. Each of their spirits were unique in there own way making them very useful on the battlefield…

After about a month, Gavin was surprised to see Rcomi at his castle door, he allowed his men to open the large door to allow her inside. “Welcome, how have you been these past few weeks?” She looked at him with a serious expression. “It’s finally time for you to help me defeat my lord, I had spent all this time training with my spirit, gaining more Endurance…stamina…will…me and my other-self have multiplied in our capabilities”

“Then show me, I’d like to see how strong you’ve gotten, for I too have reached new heights” She nodded as they went behind his castle where a large battle arena was. Sikera grinned with confidence letting his being’s red light shine around his body. His opponent let out a sigh to relax herself before her green aura also surfaced from within her body.

“When ever you’re ready” He announced. She suddenly grinned and dashed ahead, suddenly her spirit formed into a double of her copying her movement like a mirror. Gavin was surprised but was ready for the challenge, he once again increased the size of his spirit while he stood in the center. The large red being created two blades and waited for his foe to attack. Finally Rcomi leapt right in front of him while her duplicate jumped to the left. Both attempted to fire a lightning attack from their hands but were swatted away by the large energy blades. She flew back impacting the ground a few feet away while her doppelganger shattered from them being to far away and losing her concentration.

“I’m sure you have more techniques than just that after an entire month of training”

“It was tricky acquiring my level of power by training alone, but you’re right I have a few abilities left” Rcomi stood firmly on the ground keeping her whole body still…Suddenly her right eye was completely filled with green light. Sikera was curious to see what she was planning. Just then her spirit once more appeared in the shape of her, emerging from a flash of light right in front of Gavin’s massive spirit form. She began throwing punches at super-human speed, Gavin had incredible endurance along with power and strength…but his opponent’s speed far surpassed his. She was able to get past his guard with her amazing speed throwing blows at his chest area. At first it seemed like she was just wasting her time when suddenly Sikera heard a loud cracking noise, he looked up to where her fist was making contact to see his spirit’s barrier-like body was beginning to crack from all the repeated blows.

(This isn’t good, her fast strikes are wearing down his endurance…at this rate he’ll break leaving me nearly unprotected) His large spirit swatted at her as if she was a fly but her other managed to evade each swipe and continue striking the weakening.

“Damn…maybe if I try to strategize this” His being shrunk to half it’s size while Sikera left it’s protective body. Rcomi’s normal eye widened in shock as she saw him racing toward her in a protective aura while the medium size spirit distracted the girl’s duplicate. She tried calling it back but it was destroyed by a blast from the boy’s spirit. She froze as Gavin stopped an inch away throwing a fake punch. She could feel a faint breeze just from the sheer force of his punch.

“Good match” He commented before walking over to an oak tree to sit in the shade. Rcomi looked to see Sikera’s spirit already gone, thinking it probably vanished as soon as he defeated hers. At first she was annoyed at losing to him not just once, but twice now. Though she did enjoy the rush and was glad to finally have a friend. She went over and sat down next to him slowly falling asleep after only a few minutes. While she rested, Gavin signaled Chris to hurry over. After about 20 minutes he finally arrived. He ran up to him. “What is it, what’s the alert?!” The warrior took him over to the oak tree and explained the situation.

“Ah, this might be a real challenge if she’s nearly as powerful as you and yet asking for your help…hopefully adding me into the equation will tip the battle in our favor”

“Which reminds me…have you actually trained with your spirit after all this time?” Gavin questioned crossing his arms. Chris nodded then replied : “I’ve gotten a lot of training done but not sure if I’ve gotten close to my other’s full potential”

“I’m not fully rested yet but I guess I’ll take you on to see how far you’ve come as a spirit user” Chris immediately summoned his spirit that looked like very transparent water. Chris clapped his hands together as his spirit aimed both palms out in front of itself shooting sharp ice sickles in his direction, Gavin had Miserix create a cyclone of fire that melted each projectile on contact.

“Alagore…let’s kick it up a notch…ice cyclone!” Suddenly his spirit created a cyclone as well but this was made out of sharp ice sickles spinning rapidly.

(Shit, if I get caught in that I’m sure gonna be in bad shape for a few weeks. Too can play at that game) Sikera took in as much air as he could, Chris realized that his target’s other had changed form into a massive dragon-like creature. The cyclone was only a few feet away when suddenly Gavin blew out all the air he had been holding, in sync Miserix released a breath of blazing red flames. The storm of fire melted it’s way past the cyclone headed for Owens, but as it looked like h was going to get burned alive, the flames vanished along with the warrior’s red other. Chris stood there motionless from shock…

“Looks like you still got along way to go until you catch up with either of us…After an hour of rest the three warriors headed off to Sencaro, the land Rcomi’s lord ruled over. After about two hours of travel they finally reached the outskirts of the city. The city was filled with skyscrapers with a large dome in the center which made it obvious of her lord’s location.

“Be ready, I’m sure there’s plenty of fighters waiting for us already to try and stop us”

“How could he already know of our plan and that we’re here?” Gavin questioned as they just stood behind some trees just outside the city. She looked him in the eye and replied : “Trust me…he always know, I haven’t seen anything surprise him in the past years I’ve served him” They entered the city through an alleyway and bought some clothes to better blend in with the crowd of people that filled the streets.

“Wow this place is far more active than I was expecting” Sikera commented pushing past a crowd of people selling jewelry.

“Yea, you would think a city run by a corrupt man would be filled with more misery and sorrow, but even so, there is still plenty of dark things running a mock in Sencaro. The deeper you get closer towards the dome, the less people can hide their despair”

“But if it’s so awful, why won’t those citizens just leave?” Chris responded. She laughed saying : “Maybe some of the outer layer citizens like these could leave with little trouble but as I’ve said it’s harder when you’re in the downtown area anywhere near that monster’s dome. There’s banks he controls all around the city, he also has a law about limits on distance, such as if you live downtown you can’t use outer region banks. Think of this area as first class, where he barley touches and let’s them do what they want. But down by him he controls everyone and everything”

The men looked at each other with worried looks before continuing to follow Rcomi. As they made their way deeper into the city, they noticed that the streets began to be less active with people. Finally they were just a block away from the entrance of the city’s large sphere.

“So what should our course of action be?” Chris asked as they carefully watched the few men that guarded the large door. Gavin thought for a moment…“Alright I have a plan, I’ll use Miserix to draw their attention while you both look for a way in” They watched as Gavin placed his palm on the ground, a red trail of red light traveled down the road until reaching one of the guards. A red circle formed under him while the spirit appeared behind him before phasing inside the man.

“What’s it doing?” Chris commented. Sikera put his hand up signaling Owens to stay silent. The possessed man started firing rounds of ammo at the other nearby men.

“Wait won’t you get hurt if they hurt the possessed host?” Sikera shook his head, “Think of his body as a protective shell. As long as Miserix is inside a living host he can’t be hurt” After about minute of continuous fire all the guards, including the one that was possessed all fell to the ground dead. While Rcomi and Chris entered through a small window, Kevin began using his Spirit to bang against the large door so they could split up and so he could continue to get their attention…

Now on the second floor of the large dome Fortress, Chris and Rcomi carefully made their way down a narrow hallway that had doors on both sides of the hole each door handle seem to be made out of diamond. Just then as they made their way to the end of the hall a woman’s voice called out demanding them to halt they turned around to see a tall woman with even black hair and green eyes wearing a black tracksuit. Lydia glared at the Intruders radiating power and danger. "You don't belong here and should leave before I have to make you," she ordered.

She took a few steps forward, her knife like heels scraping on the ground. Her eyes never left the intruders, much like a hungry big cat's never leave their prey.

"Out of our way" Rcomi responded. Her and Owens' auras began to glow as they started down their opponent. Lydia smirked and flicked her braid. It made the whip snapping sound. "Pathetic children. Do you think you can come here like you own this place?" Her orange aura began to encircle her, whipping like flames from a wildfire. Their eyes widened in Surprise. (Don't tell me she has a spirit like ours as well) Without hesitation Chris summoned his spirit having it fire a gigantic icicle as sharp as a blade aim directly at their enemy's head. Rcomi gave him an annoyed look. "What's one projectile going to do!?" The icicle is obliterated before it reached Lydia. She sneered and crossed her arms over her chest. "That better not be the zenith of your power, children. That would disappoint me."

Her fire aura launched itself at Chris and Rcomi. It raced at top speeds to get to them. The rebel used her green other to clash with the incoming threat. Both warriors exchanged blows while Chris had his form a wall of thick ice. This made it a little tricky to keep track of her target's movements but she seemed to be keeping up well enough. Lydia made her aura shoot up and try to overwhelm the ice wall. She faded into the fire, obscuring her from her enemies. She used her braid to weaken the ice until it shattered. Chris watched as his Spirit continued to try to keep the wall up meanwhile Rcomi stood back a few feet having her other aim it's Palm out in front of them toward the ice wall waiting for it to shatter. After moments of struggling the ice-wall finally shattered to pieces. Without hesitating the Warrior's being shot an energy blast toward Lydia. She attempted to block but was forced back sliding across the narrow Hall until hitting a door at the end of the hall.

" Either stay down or get out of our way already, we're going to take your lord down whether you like it or not” Lydia stood on her feet and laughed. She brushed off any damage and pushed off the door. "My lord is not easily defeated, and neither am I." Lydia's fire raged on still. It encircled all through the hall, raising close to the ceiling.

"Enough of this!" Chris clapped his hands together as hundreds of ice shards went shooting through the fire, most of them melted while some nearly reached their target before finally becoming a puddle at their feet. Rcomi focused with her other once more, she had Chris create a thick barrier of ice around her. Her right I once more shine green as her spirit dashed in the direction of her target.

"Time to finish this" using her spirits immense speed she was able to dodge the flames as they continued to fill the room until finally striking her foe in the jaw. The fire slowly began to fade as Lydia laid there with blood running down her chin.

She slowly got up but was very dizzy unable to see clearly. Lydia coughed blood and her eyes closed. Her head dropped to the side. They sighed glad it was finally and walked past her. They continued through multiple halls until they saw a long line of guards in silver armor leading to a massive door.

"That's where our target is waiting" Rcomi commented. Just then she heard the guards shout stop, she looked over the corner to see Skiera coming down the hall towards the large steps. All of the men began firing at the dark-haired Warrior but it was ineffective with the protection of his spirit's barrier of red light.

Finally after about a full minute of shooting they realized they were out of ammo. The user smirked at them before he and his spirit in sync aim their Palm towards the crowd of men releasing a blast of red energy. The wave of energy took out all the men and knocked down the door in one shot. The Warrior looked upon the others disdainfully. He scoffed at their feeble attempts. He flipped his black hair from his face. "I suppose you beat Lydia, did you? How cute. But it seems you're at your greatest disadvantage yet!" Gavin summoned his other's full form, a large armored figure holding two blades red and transparent. "It's time to defeat you once and for all" The villain finished his wine he had been holding before rising from his chair. A gray aura glistened around his body as he slowly walked down the stairs over to them.

"What makes you so sure you can win? My power far exceeds all of yours, possibly even put together" He brushed the dark hair out of his eyes and summoned his spirit only instead of being transparent his Spirit formed an exact copy of him.

"B-but how... it looks exactly like him as if it's not a spirit at all" Chris stood frozen in shock while his allies stood guard waiting for their foe to make his move.

"You all I must know nothing about your spirits, there is nearly limitless possibilities of a spirit, their power can continue to grow throughout the user's lifetime. Even to the point where they don't really even have a boundary anymore. I'm sure all of your spirits can only go a limited distance while mine on the other hand can go nearly as far as I wanted to the only downside is it the farther it goes the more concentration I have to put into it"

"I don't have time for this" Rcomi fired a blast of green energy as fast as she could, it soared at incredible aimed at the man. The man simply knocked her energy blast aside as if it was nothing. He chuckled darkly and flexed his energy. "You believed that would work, Rcomi? He confidently crossed his arms waiting for the next attack. The girl sighed in annoyance before having her other throw a barrage of punches as fast as she could. But she saw that the villain's other was easily deflecting each attack that came his way. Rcomi I was beginning to get angry at the fact that she couldn't keep up but proceeded to keep throwing blows as fast as her spirit could go. The other two watched as the two users traded blows at high speed.

"I can't even keep up with them can you?" Chris questioned. He looked over at Gavin who was paying close attention and was barely able to keep up but Owens could tell that Gavin was having a little trouble as well. The villain turned his attention to Chris and Gavin. He strode towards them, "How pathetic. Letting Rcomi do all the work while you just stand there? Wouldn't make a difference anyway." Sikera frowned and summoned his large red spirit. "We'll see about that" he began throwing punches with his spirit's massive fist, they may have not been as fast but the man could feel the fierce strength Rush past him as he barely dodged. The red Spirit user formed a katana in one of his hands and began slicing faster than usual for the powerful villain. Finally after multiple slashes he managed to slash a piece of his shirt off. "H-he's fast" The hero commented a little out of breath having to use all his focus in his spirit's speed. The villain snarled at the cut shirt. He shot his powerful aura at the boy, hoping to disintegrate him where he stood. He shot another, less powerful one at the others to destabilize them. The first blast causes part of Gavin Spirit to shrink from being weakened while Rcomi has her Spirit grab her and Chris and pull them out of the way at the last second. Gavin fell to his knees putting his hands on the ground as he breathed heavily from the stress on his body. "T-that attack must have done more damage to me then I thought" Finally the large red Spirit faded leaving him wide open. The villain grinned maliciously and advanced to attack again. "First you, then the rest! That was nothing compared to my full power!"

He began charging for another attack, more powerful and deadly than the last. The villain launched his attack quickly. The aura barreled at Gavin at an alarming speed. The aura slammed into Gavin, knocking him back and into a wall. The impact cracks the wall. "D-darn it, the battle's not going so well" He slowly stood back up clutching his arm in pain. "It's not over" Gavin watched as Chris released hundreds of icicles in the man's direction, firing as many as he could at full speed. The man launched an energy wall up to deflect Chris' icicles. He turned his head to his current attacker. Gavin fell back with no energy to summon his other. Meanwhile their foe smirked as the shards of ice shattered on impact. Just then Sikera had an idea and began crawling towards his allies while the assailant was focused on Chris. Finally he reached Rcomi who was a few feet behind Owens.

"I-I have a plan" he said still barley able to move. She looked at him then back at Chris, The villain continued his assault on Chris, going as hard as he had with Gavin. He ignored the others to defeat each one by one until they all fall. They watched as he broke through Chris' defense causing him to stagger back before catching his balance. "W-who are you?" Chris finally asked. The man grinned as he crossed his arms and his gray spirit responded : “We, are Verkai…you shall fall at the end of my powerful other!” He threw consecutive blows at Chris with relentless speed and power. Suddenly he uppercut the blonde warrior sending him sailing across the room landing by the other two targets. They watched as blood ran from the boy's broken jaw.

“it’s now or never” Sikera responded weakly getting up. He whispered in Rcomi's ear and she nodded. Rcomi placed her hand on Gavin's back as her green light glistened to from her body to his, an aura of red and green mixed together as power burst out of him.

"Time for the real battle" Gavin said as he walked up to Verkai. They stood just a few feet from each other facing each other...Just then they unleashed their spirits, throwing blows of immense power. The entire dome seemed to shake by their incredible power. Verkai was becoming impatient, he threw the hardest punch he could when suddenly he realized Sikera wasn't there. "What the!?"

"Over here" a voice called out. The villain turned to see his foe standing behind him. He threw enough blow but was caught by Gavin with one hand. The villain saw one of his eyes was red while the other was green.

"What is this!?" He yelled as Gavin let go of his arm. Verkai darted away from the kids to collect himself and his power. "What is this? Explain yourself!"

He powered up his energy to cover himself. He kept his eyes on his foes

"You haven't figured it out" she called out. "I've transferred my spirit to him. Now he possesses the power of two others!" Gavin smirked before using Rcomi's spirit of speed to race up to Verkai. The assailant tried once more to hit his target but missed just as the hero moved out of the way and struck him in the torso with his spirit's immense strength. Verkai flew backwards until he slammed into a wall. A pained scream escaped his lips. He slowly slid down to the ground, his torso and head in immense pain. He glared at the warriors with his remaining strength. Sikera walked over to him and placed his hand on his fire's wounded chest. He proceeded to make a pulling motion when suddenly all watched as Gavin began pulling Verkai's spirit out. The gray ghost like thing tried to escape but couldn't break free of his grip. Risking it, Gavin absorbed the spirit inside him as well. He coughed and fell to his knees feeling great pain when suddenly...it just stopped. Rcomi rushed over, "Are you ok?" She asked worried. Gavin grabbed her hand, transferring her power back. "Y-yea, my weakened body just couldn't process all the power yet" They turned to the weakened foe. Verkai coughed and fell over, utterly weakened by Sikera. Blood oozed from his mouth. He glared at them all. "Wh-who are you t-to think you can destroy me?!" He watched as Gavin summoned the gray spirit, it formed it's hand into a blade and aimed it at Verkai. "To think your own spirit has turned against you" Verkai grimaced. "Do you think I'm the only one? There are more. You will never be safe!"

"As long as we stay strong, we'll overcome any foe that stands against us" The warrior had his new other stab the enemy in the chest to finish the prolonging battle. They watched as Verkai collapsed in a pool of his own blood.

"We've finally defeated him and this city will get better over time. Rcomi, you should take your place as lord here" She looked at him replying: "I can't do that, it'll just end up like what he did" Gavin sighed placing his hand on her shoulder. "I know you can do this, thinking negative and poorly of yourself will never solve anything" She hesitated then nodded walking over to the throne.

"You're right, I can do this, ill be far better than he was!"

A month had passed since Verkai’s defeat, Rcomi took control of the entire city while Chris and Gavin returned to their land, the two soon decided to Unify their lands since they weren’t that far, along with the fact they wouldn’t have to brutally take over other lord’s territory just so they could unite their lands…

Sikera was sitting on his throne watching the seconds go by when finally his loyal guard suggested he’d look over their map for any plans or ideas for the future.

“Well spoken, I shall look over our current progress and see how our power is holding” He made his way into the war room where a large map hung on the wall like a bill-board of their current progress. Added to Owens’ land they had control of F.L along with G.A while Rcomi had control of K.Y.

“Hmmm…seems we only know about four territories counting the two we beat awhile back, one who controlled L.A, while the other controlled C.O… Might need to send some men down there to take control of those two states. But in order to do that and still have a decent supply of men I should call Chris over for a meeting”

Few hours pasted when His ally arrived. One of Sikera’s men led him into the briefing room and closed the door as Chris sat a few chairs away from him.

“Now that you’re here we can decide on a plan of action”

“For what?” he questioned not sure why he was summoned there. Sikera took a breath and pointed at Florida, “Here is where we are, I currently have a supply of 90,000 troops ready at my command at any moment, you have…”

“About 80,000 men located in my land of Georgia”

“Exactly, surprisingly it took me this long to realize that I defeated the lords of Colorado and Louisiana, there by leaving them with no lord to control them”

“Your point is?”

“We have a total of 170,000 men at our side, we could divide them into three…which comes out as 56,666. I say have 56,000 in each state leaving the remaining 202 to scout the states we haven’t explored yet so we can devise a strategy for a state when it comes to it” His ally thought for a moment, going over every part of his plan…

“I guess that could work, I’m not completely for it but it seems like our best option for now”

Once settled they had their units of men make their way to the two unoccupied states. They were to report any suspicious activity and/or report when they arrived at their point of interest. Gavin suggested Chris remain with him in the briefing room so they could both monitor their units and talk to each other instead of sending a messenger or over the radio as well.

“Since they didn’t have transportation for this mission it was going to take awhile. Every few hours Chris would check in with his men for an update. They would say they were stopping for a break or they’d see a large animal. But nothing suspicious had happened. It was the next day around noon when Sikera’s men announced they had arrived and scanned the area for anything strange or hostile but no such thing was found.

“Good, looks like we’ve claimed Colorado with ease, now for your men to obtain Louisiana then we’ll have four states at our command”

It was three hours later when Owens’ men reported they had reached their objective but also reported seeing a women and a group of men roaming the area. “Should we engage sir?” Before Chris could respond Sikera told him to form a small group to watch her while the other men got distance to avoid being detected.

“Yes sir” the troop replied before cutting out. The dark-haired man stood up and made his way to the two large doors that led outside.

“Where are you going?” Chris questioned. Gavin gave him a smirk then said: “I’m going to try and make it to them and help, who knows what’ll happen if your men have to fight them. They may be a small group, but normally a small group just means they’re strong enough to stand alone without an army”

“Alright…then here you’ll need this” Chris gave the warrior a earpiece so they could communicate in case something bad happened. “Thought now would be the right time to use it since normally we can just send messages” The warrior nodded before using his two spirit’s power to dash at incredible speed. With his heightened senses and reaction, he was able to avoid trees and buildings with ease.

“Can you hear me?” a voice said from his earpiece.

“Yeah I hear you loud and clear”

“How long do you think it’ll take you to reach L.A?”

“About an hour, two at the most if I don’t have any trouble along the way”

“Alright I check in after about an hour and a half then, Owens out” Sikera stopped half way there out of breath and rested for about 20 minutes before continuing his way to Louisiana…

Just then he was alerted that one of the women’s men had spotted the group and shots were fired. Sikera focused on his objective to reach them before more than just the spy unit were killed. Gavin stopped a few feet away from the scene, most of the unit that were made up of about 50 men were already killed, he held in the vomit that crept it’s way up the warrior’s throat as he caught sight of their bodies. Suddenly he heard a solider begging not to be hurt. He leapt into a tree then onto an old house that seemed to be rotting away by nature with plants all overgrown on it like weeds.

He saw the women standing in front of the injured trooper asking him why’d they came here. Sikera formed daggers from his energy and waited.

“These men are useless, kill them…I’m sure their lord can’t be far behind” She said with a dark smile on her face. Just as her four men prepared to execute the few remaining survivors, Gavin shot his four energy daggers aimed at each male assailant, hitting them either in the back or head. They hit the ground dead from one blow. The woman bristled and turned her attention to the newcomers. "So, I assume you all are goody-goodies then? Perhaps you should mind your own business before it lands you six feet under!" She flipped her blonde hair and let her energy wind up at her feet, like a mini tornado. It made her clothes rustle and her hair whip. Sikera dropped to the ground facing her. "Don't be so sure of yourself" He smirked letting his energy release as well. The trees began to fly around from the force of just his basic power. "Your move" He taunted. The woman's imaged faded to nothing. In the blink of an eye, she was behind Sikera then threw him a hundred feet. "You don't know Lisera the Mirage? And you act so boastful. How pathetic." Gavin started to laugh, "nope never heard of her, but I'm sure this’ll be an interesting fight" Just then Chris came in on the earpiece, "Sikera what's going on!?"

"I've confronted the threat, I'll have to get back to you" The warrior's aura became gray as he rushed his opponent. Just then he made clones of him to confuse her. Lisera began to shimmer and fade once again. However, this time the image burst into light particles. When the particles land on Sikera's clones, they explode again and turn into razor sharp wind energy blades. Lisera sits a distance away, watching the chaos of her explosions. She sends a few more mirages and fades herself to remain in the wind.

Just then she felt a hand on her shoulder, nice trick, you're really surprising me" She went to attack luckily he evaded her at the last second. "How about you fight me instead of your fakes, I can sense your location so there's no point of trying to hide"

"Well, you see, I'm not actually here. I'm at my base. This me is just more particles than the rest, made to seem real. If you all are so set on a real fight, come find me," Lisera said before becoming shimmery again.

"Damn" He struck the tree beside him in anger causing it to break from its roots falling over. (She's to far if I can't sense her energy, and don’t have a clue on her whereabouts) Once it seemed cleared, he had the men hiding outside the city come back and take control. While they scouted further through the state, Sikera continued to search the area for Lisera…

Even with hours of searching he still couldn’t figure out where she was. “This is getting tiresome, if she thinks so highly of herself then why hide like this without giving me a clue on where she is!?”

Lisera sat up some in her chair and touched her chest. "Perhaps there are more viable threats in the area than I previously thought."

(TO BE CONTINUED…)

Apoloiptica

NOV, 15, 3001...The entire earth was thrown into an apocalyptic state with barely any humans remaining... Haruka kada was one of the few remaining humans that weren't effected by the trauma earth endured. He was 21 with dark brown hair and hazel eyes...

He stood on the curb of his home town scouting for any infected or invaders planning to take over it. Braelynn Huxley was a survivor of this stupid apocalypse and was pissed off knowing she lost her family. She was 19 years old with long dark blonde hair and icy blue eyes. She walked down the streets of where she once lived, Seeing if there were any other people left or if she was alone. There had to be other people. Haruka turned to see her coming down the street, he waited as she came closer and called out to her. "Hello" responded looking at her.

Braelynn stopped in her tracks when she heard someone call out to her. She turned to see a male looking in her direction. "Hey!" She said back as she walked closer to him. " Its nice knowing that I'm not the only one alive. "she said with a smile. Haruka held his hand out to greet her. Braelynn grabbed his hand and shook it. "My name is Braelynn." She looked around to see if anyone else was around. "You're on your own as well?" She asked.

"You're not really a talker are you? She asked with a small laugh.

“I am” he replied just any put his hand on her shoulder and made a fist in the distance she saw a small hidden gun emerge from his sleeve as he shot a red laser out in the distance, it hit an infected human that was making its way towards the town causing it to explode with blood gushing everywhere. She spun around to see what he shot at and saw that it one of the infected. She only had one encounter with one but she couldn't do much but run because she didn’t have any weapons. Still didn’t. "Where can I get one of those?" She asked looking at the small gun again.

The small gun went back into his hand in the shape of a metal gauntlet around his wrist. "I have a few spare ones back in my house, hopefully I can find one that's right for you" Haruka signal is ally to follow him back to his house. Braelynn smiled with excitement as she started to follow him. He seemed trustworthy and interesting. She wondered if he lost family like she did. " Do you think there might be more survivors?" She asked looking at him.

"I wouldn't be surprised considering how big Earth is and how many were killed nearly instantly" They reach the man's house it was an old two-story house with black paint chipping away at the wood the door looked as if it was about to fall off the hinges. They scavenged around in his basement before finding one of his spare weapons. "Nice house you got here." She said looking around before following him down to the basement. When they got to the basement she couldn't help but feel freaked out. She never really did like basements. Once he found a weapon she gave it a curious look. "You will have to teach me how to use it. I never used one before." She said feeling stupid. Haruka took her back outside and showed her how to use it, you clench your fist and the pressure against the gauntlet will cause it to shoot a strong laser able to go through nearly anything. He demonstrated by aiming it toward an old abandoned shop firing a single laser straight at it. The laser destroyed the door and then erupted in an explosion.

Braelynn watched as he demonstrated how to use the gun. When he shot it off she was a little nervous yet fascinated by the gun she would be given. "Can I try?" She asked. She just wanted to see if she would be able to handle it. Though it was pretty cool that a gun like that could do that much damage. He nodded handing it to her. She took the gun from his and examined it at first before aiming at a door that a run down house had. With a small intake of breath and letting it out slowly she pulled the trigger, which caused her to take a step back because of the recoil and watched as the door exploded into pieces. "Wow." Was all she could say.

Just then faint moans could be heard out in the distance, Haruka turn to see a large crowd of infected headed their way. "Really now?" He turned his fist in their direction with an annoyed look on his face. The man began shooting lasers hoping to take them all out. The group of infected lit up in bursts of light. Braelynn also started to shoot at the infected. It was definitely causing a racket. Hopefully they wouldn't lure more infected by all the noise. Once they were all taken care of she turned to Haruka. "I think we should get moving. I don’t think there is much for us here anymore." She said to him. "Maybe we can find more survivors."

"Alright let's head out" he said as they made their way in the opposite direction out of town. luckily he had a vehicle that was still operational, it was an old Mustang that he seemed to keep in good condition. As they drove all they saw was a blank road with nothing else to be seen but dirt and sand as if they were driving in the desert. She was silent for some of the drive, thinking about everything she had lost. She looked at him, "Did you lose anyone in this disaster? She asked. "I'm so sorry." Was all she could say. She knew it was hard losing the things most dear to you. "If it makes you feel better...I lost my family and friends." She had nothing really special like books to have lost but losing what she did was hard.

They pulled up to a large store that seemed to still have working lights but flickered every now and then. Haruka got out headed for the front door with his gun ready. Braelynn got out and slowly followed him. Glancing around and making sure no infected were around. Once they got to the front door, she looked up at him. Waiting for him to open the door because honestly.... she was too scared to.

He nodded to her. Haruka slowly open the door a little hesitant to go in, he carefully made his way inside and flicked on the switch. A few Isles were knocked over but it was in better shape than he thought it would be. "We should look for supplies or anything else that would come in handy later" Braelynn nodded as she started looking around. She mostly looked for non perishable food items. That way they wouldn't expire quickly. She then went and looked for first aid items. When she went down one of the aisles she saw something she wished she didn’t see. It caused her to freeze. A tear slowly rolled down her cheek as she looked at the dead body of a small child.

Haruka came over and covered her eyes. "Don't think about it if you focus too much on it you'll just feel worse" He walked her way to a different aisle and handed her a tissue from his pocket. The boy continued to search the remaining part of the store when he came across a teen around his age hiding in the back.

"Come out Haruka responded aiming his gun in their direction. The boy came out having short dark hair and red eyes with a scar going across one of them. "Who are you he responded. She took the tissue, "Thanks." She said wiping here eyes and then blowing her and wiping her nose. She would take Haruka's advice but it would probably take some time to get over what she just saw. When she heard Haruka talking to someone she came over and looked at the boy. She put her hand on his gun and looked up at him, "Don't. He isn't an infected." She said as she looked to the boy.

He looked up in fear holding a sword. "I mean no harm," he said shaking. "I was lost and took shelter here in the building, but I'm afraid that I'm not from here." Haruka lowered his gun Crossing his arms waiting for his allies response to the matter of what they should do with a random stranger hiding. "Kind of suspicious finding someone here alone when it takes a vehicle to get to this town everything else and every direction is basically desert for miles" Braelynn took notice to that too. She didn’t see another car out there when they got here. "If you're not from here...like you say....where are you from?" She also noticed the scar on his face and wondered how he got it but she wasn’t going to ask about it.

"There's the point," Eric said still keeping some distance. "I just appeared here, from where I come from." Haruka took out a scanner to detect anything wrong with Eric, a blue light scanned his body up and down and the results came back negative.

"Hmmm, there doesn't seem to be any sign of infection but I also don't believe in time travel maybe you got hit in the head and you have an amnesia yet you somehow retained the knowledge of your own name which normally people lose nearly all knowledge during amnesia aside from their usual habits" Braelynn looked up at Haruka and back at Eric, "He may not be a time traveler....could be teleportation?" She questioned. "I mean yeah your theory sounds accurate too but with some of the high tech stuff people have been raving about before all this....that could be possible."

"Yes, I'm not a time traveler. I was teleported to you... dimension." Eric said trying to find away to run because of fear of them figuring out what he really is. Gavin helped the man to his feet and told him to put his knife away as the boy pulled out his spare gun. "Here, it's not in the greatest shape but it will do better than a sword. I myself am a big fan of swords and katanas but when this first started that was not enough, I had to resort to using long-range weapons" Eric didn't move, “trust me where I come form we don't have guns. I'll be much more help with a sword if you want me to stay with you guys."

Braelynn thought for a moment, "I think if he is good with the sword then maybe we should just let him use it. See how it works?" She suggested. "If it doesn’t work then you can show him how to use the gun." She just wanted everyone to be comfortable with the situation they were in.

"Thank you," Eric side wondering why they were being so nice. "All I know how to use is this sword and one other thing I'm not proud of. Gavin began making his way outside the store packing everything they had found in the trunk of the car. "Alright are we ready to head to the inner city? that's the largest City in the easiest place to defend ourselves" Braelynn looked at Eric with a confused look, wondering what he meant with what he said. She didn’t know if it was her place to ask so she just let it go. For now at least.

She followed Haruka outside and nodded to what he asked. "Better defense Better our survival." She said with a smile. Braelynn looked at Eric as he stood outside the vehicle. "Are you coming?" She asked him. She looked at Haruka trying to figure the situation out and then looked back at Eric. "Honestly...you will be more safe with us." She said with a smile. Eric hesitated but decided that they know the land more, it may be best to go with them." Yea I'm coming but on one condition." Haruka sighed listening with his hands on the wheel.

"What is your condition?" Braelynn asked. Eric was just full of surprises. These two guys were definitely interesting.

"That if you two ever figure out what I really am, you be scared and won't judge me by the reputation my kind gets."

"Why don’t you just tell us what you are just to get it out of the way..." Braelynn said just wanting to get it out in the open.

No that time will come were I have no choice but to tell you, because that will be the only way to keep us alive when a giant heard of the infected are surrounding us." Eric said shaking noticeably. Haruka started the engine ready to go.

“Yea lets go Braelynn” Eric responded. Braelynn got into the vehicle and put her seatbelt on. She was kinda tired so she was thinking maybe she would take a nap. She fell asleep as the long drive continued towards the inner city. After about two hours of driving and running over crowds of infected they finally reached the inner city.

"Finally we're here" Haruka got out of the car and quickly loaded himself up with weapons he got out of the trunk. He put a device on his right arm that was capable of detecting infected for 3 miles. "Hopefully this will come in handy" He waiting for the others to get out and get their stuff. Braelynn slowly woke up and got out of the car. She stretched before walking to the back of the car. Once she did she gathered up her things.

"So where to now?" She asked looking at Haruka. She may have been here once but she pretty much sticked close to home. They made their way into the city, Haruka making sure to stay focused on his radar for any infected. Just then aloud screech rang out and his device went off, he looked to see multiple dots on the screen headed towards them. Haruka opened fire at the group of creatures.

"There is so many of them! Are we going to be able to take them all out?" Braelynn asked as she started shooting at the infected as well. Eric swings his sword and cuts the head off one." Stand back."

"Start the car!" Haruka charged up as much as he could firing a powerful laser in their direction, a large group of them were blown to pieces. There still a lot of them, Braelynn get in the car please, Haruka leave and come back for me later." Eric puts his sword in it's holster and black smoke surrounds him. Braelynn ran over to the car and got in. She quickly turned the ignition on. "Come on!" She called out to Haruka. She then saw the black smoke. "What's happening?" She asked sounding concerned and confused. "JUST GO,PLZ," Eric screams, “ILL EXPLAIN LATER, JUST PLZ." the black smoke engulfed Eric and then grew 15 feet tall and black wings that made themselves visible through the smoke. The two quickly got in their car and drove full speed toward the large crowd of infected. Haruka Rammed straight through the large crowd taking out half of them.

Braelynn looked shocked as Eric turned into something she had never seen before or didn’t even know it existed. "What is he?" She asked not taking her eyes off Eric as they drove off. As the smoke cleared, it showed Eric 15 feet tall and with black wings and glowing red eyes. He held out is hands and fire lit in his bare hands. He held his hands up and quickly pulled them back down witch reacted in a cloud of flames engulfing him and the entire heard of infected.

The two continued to Drive fiercely through the town. "Hmm, seems most of the infected were already waiting for us, cuz I don't see really any infected around here" Haruka commented before stopping at a store that seemed empty by any humans or infected. Moshi fell from two stories, how she was still alive, she had no idea but her arm was screaming in pain. It was bent in such a way that she couldn't even call it an arm anymore. She couldn't feel her left leg anymore. Moshi didn't have the willpower to scream out for help, not that she could anyway. She was a mute. She closed her eyes and listened to the world outside. It sounded as it always did in this area. Quiet. People would find her.. if they didn't she guessed it was her own bad luck. After dealing with the heard of infected Eric looked for other survivors and found Moshi. He kneeled down and out one hand on her arm and the other on her leg. He was healing her. After he was finished he help her up and ask how she was feeling.

Moshi must've been laying there for a full 2 minutes before this stranger had found her. She could hardly believe her luck. Why he was helping her, she didn't know the answer.. but she was grateful. When he asked her how she was, Moshi simply nodded and gave him a thumbs up. She inspected her arm, it was like new. So was her leg. She frowned at this, but shrugged it off. Moshi tapped the man and made hand gestures, "Where are you going?" Hopefully he understood her sign language.

Braelynn didn’t answer him. She was breathing heavy and shaking out of fear of what she just saw. What was Eric? Why didn’t he tell them about what he was? She quickly got out of the car and started pacing and muttering to herself. Trying to come to grips to what happened. Haruka decided to go in himself since she was apparently losing her mind. Meanwhile Eric was taking Moshi to meet the others, "so can you not talk or something." He asked in the nicest way possible.

After a few minutes Braelynn was able to calm herself down. "Okay. Okay. Its fine." She said to herself as she walked into the store as saw Haruka rummaging around. "Are we looking for more supplies or are we camping here?" She asked him. Moshi shook her head. She curious about the man. She grabbed his hand and squinted at it. She knew healers, but had never seen one with real healing powers. It was fascinating to her. She gave him a quizzical expression and let him go, stepping back. Looking around, it was nothing but a waste land. Moshi turned and walked away, without informing the man of where she was going. She had the tendency to do that a lot, wander off without telling anyone. Again, not that she could 'tell' anyone. Pulling out the knife in her right boot, she held it with a firm grip. Sharp and ready.

Wait where are you going," Eric shouted after her. I think I might be able to give you a voice. Meanwhile Haruka said: "We're looking for any kind of supplies we can get our hands on" Braelynn nodded and started helping. She was getting tired and just wanted to rest but obviously it wasn’t safe to do right now. "What did you do before all this?" She asked Haruka.

" I wanted to be your horror writer" Haruka said has he rummaged through an organized Isles of pharmacy drugs and pills.

She didn't stop walking, but looked back at him, waving for him to follow her. Moshi had a far lead on him, it was his decision on whether or not he wanted to journey with her. She paused for a moment in front of a reflective slab of glass, leaning against one of the infrastructures. Her appearance was awful, but looks didn't matter out here. Her cargo pants were tearing at the hems, along with the tattered black tank top. Though her army-brown hood cloak provided protection against being seen, she really needed some real armor. Yesterday she was almost killed by blood lusting creatures and only fortunate enough to escape with her life. Moshi had Asian features, but anyone looking at her from a distance wouldn't notice under all the mud and dried blood on her face. She looked ghastly. Turning away from the glass she continued her walk.

“Wait Il come with you," noticing she was looking at her reflection he wonder if she had thought she had to give up what she looked like. "Hey follow me, well go find a near by mall and pick up some clothes for us and the others, "I bet you would have been really good at it." Braelynn said as she looked through travel sized shampoos, conditioners, and body wash. Who knows.... maybe they would find a working shower somewhere. "I definitely would have read your books." She said giving him a smile.

Moshi thought he was a strange man and was only slightly suspicious of his intentions, yet she nodded. Pulling her hood over her head and keeping her facial expressions to a minimum, she let him lead the way. After an hour of walking they finally came across a mall. The doors won't open because of power, but Eric swung his hand towards the doors and the busted open. "Come on let's go get you some new clothes."

Meanwhile Haruka was still rummaging through all the garbage he was able to get his hands on some cash but at this point in time cash was nearly useless since all people did to get stuff was take or find it, but he decided to collect money anyway in case it did come in handy.

As Eric and Moshi was walking through the mall Eric spotted some walkie talkies. He went and grab a bag and put ever single walkie talkie he could find in it. There where two in each pack and he found 20 of them so if they found anymore survivors, they'll be set. Then they came across a clothing store." Go on, go gets some clothes you like." Eric looked at Moshi and smiled. She frowned, not seeing the point of this. Her first mission was to survive, not to look good. Nevertheless she walked into the clothing store, her eyes wondering over the few remaining clothing on the racks. Moshi looked over her shoulder to find the man staring at her. It was unnerving to her. She didn't know his name or his intentions. Picking pants and similar black tank top to her own, from the hangers and made her way towards one of the cracked mirrors. She didn't bother with using the changing rooms, they stank of rot. Moshi changed into the black pair of leggings. They were tight, but flexible. The tank top was slightly to small as well, but it didn't matter to her. She kept her cloak and before returning the man, she grabbed one of the cargo side bags on the counter.

I bet you feel a lot better." Eric looked at her and was wondering if she was ok with him doing this for her. “I’d just realized I never asked for your name." She nodded, watching him. It did feel better to be in fresh clothing. She pulled her sleeve up to reveal a small tattoo on her wrist 'もし' she traced her finger over the name. Mouthing the name. Trying to copy what she was mouthing, he unconfidently said, "Moshi" She smiled and nodded, letting her sleeve fall. She pointed at him and then at herself, making hand gestures. "What is your name?" My name?" Eric hesitated but said confidently, “Eric, and feel special a human knowing a demons name could give that human control over them, if the human knows their a demon."

Moshi wondered into another store, finding an assortment of jewelry scattered on shelves. Why did these materialistic items mean so much to women back in those days? She turned the glistening stones over in her hands. It was fascinating to her. Moshi was so enwrapped in her inspection of the jewelry she didn't notice the creature lurking behind her. She was shoved forward, causing her to smash her head against one of the shelves. Teeth sliced into her neck from behind, causing a gush of blood to fountain from the bite. Warm red liquid poured down her chin. Pain enveloped her, then nothing. Her eyes glazed over and she lay dead with the shattered jewelry. The creature chewed at her flesh, crunching on bone. Moshi was dead.

Braelynn wandered around the store to see what else she could find. She opened a door that led to the storage area of the store and saw a group of infected. Luckily they didn’t see her as she shut the door. She walked carefully to Haruka. "We have company.” Eric came back to the clothing store to find Moshi dead. He felt bad but it was survival, and as far as he knew he couldn't bring people back from the dead. So Eric gathered every piece of clothing and everything thing else the looked useful. He managed to find some tents and some sleeping bags, more than enough form just them three. He used a located spell he learned to locate the other to and they weren't that far way. Maybe a couple of buildings.

Haruka and Braelynn came walking out when Eric showed up in front of them, they asked where he had been. Braelynn had a hard time looking at Eric. She wanted to be okay with what had happened but for some reason she couldn't. Not at that moment at least. He should have warned them of what she was like she asked. Just then Haruka looked across the city and noticed something on the side of a building. He took out binoculars to see a satellite. "We need to get to that building" Haruka announced pointing to it.

Im sorry I didn't tell I didn't see as important at the time. I'm a demon but know that you know that. that mean you could have control over me as well cause you know my name. I can do unspeakable things if commanded to." Eric said shaking and hoping for forgiveness. " Oh, and I found these clothes, walkie talkies, sleeping bags, and tents in a near by mall. I also found another survivor but she didn't make to journey." Eric explained still shaking. Braelynn looked up at Eric and sighed, seeing that he was shaking. This must have been really hard on him. Without thinking it through she went over and hugged him. "It's okay." She said softly. She then released him and turned to Haruka. "Well lets go then." She said. She turned back to Eric, "Bring the stuff with you and we can go through it when we get to the building." She said then started walking towards the building.

Eric sighed in relief, he didn't want either of them upset. He picked up all of the stuff he fond and started to follow Braelynn. He was glad to have a friend who cared. He still was sure if Haruka like him though and if he didn't. Eric was willing to do anything to let Haruka know that he could trust him. They reached the building in just a few minutes, Haruka managed to unlock the door with small parts he had found in the store without damaging the door or lock. As the two followed behind, he went up the stairs to the 7th floor where he finally found the control panel for the satellite.

"Hmm, now...how does this work?" He turned it on and surprising it seemed to work normally. Braelynn stayed downstairs waiting for Haruka to do what he wanted to do. She looked around the run down building, wondering what this building once was. Eric did the same," looks like an old TV station building." A large screen turned on showing a DVD that was in the player next to it. They watched the movie "Sinto's War" finally relaxing for once until Haruka fell asleep...

Eric just watched as the other two slowly fall asleep because demons never slept. So he just looked out for infected to come. Just then a transmission began coming in on the TV, it was a man with a creepy masking. "If anyone can see this transmission, I need you to know that the number of infected is multiplying by the day, at this rate we will be killed by these undead bastards...we should just end it before we become part of them" Braelynn shifted awake when the transmission was played. She watched carefully and looked to the others when it was over. "We will survive." She said. "If we stick together it will be fine." She said reassuring them and even herself. She sure as hell wasn’t going to die.

Well I know I'm going u die but I will help make sure you guys do." Eric said with a assuring voice. "Braelynn, we need to find a library, don't ask why I'll tell you when you get there." Eric said he while packing some things to take with them. "We'll come back here, it try safest place right now."

"You are not going to die, Eric." Braelynn said with a stern tone, "I'll make sure of it." She listened as he told her that they needed to find a library. She looked at Haruka, "Do you know where the library is here?" She asked. He shook his head still fatigue from waking up. "I've been here as long as you, so I don't know much about it" Has to be close, I can try to locate it." Eric closed his eyes and inhale deeply. Then he shot his eyes open. "Northeast maybe about three miles from here.

"Well let's go then." Braelynn said as she stood up and stretched. She was curious on why they needed to go to the library but Eric said he would tell her when they got there. She headed towards the exit and stepped outside, it had grown dark. It will be ok Braelynn, I won't let anything hurt you or Haruka. I promise," Eric put his hand on Braelynn shoulder.

Braelynn looked up at Eric and smiled, "I know you wont." She then turned around and called out to Haruka, "You coming?" She just wanted to get off the streets before the infected got to them. She thought at one point that they come out more at night. Haruka followed behind rubbing his eyes.

As they approached the library, Eric told Haruka to stay in the lobby and for Braelynn to follow him. Eric took Braelynn to the basement were the off limit books were. Eric brushed his hands on some books and stopped on this reddish brown leather book. "This is the book of demon control spells, the only thing you need to make the spells work is the demons name. I want you to look at the spells, learn them, Memorize them, so you can use me to defeat the infected when we need to. These spells a demon dose.

Not and can not know cause it can turn them to unreachable darkness, And I don't want that." Eric was trying not to cry in front of her cause he didn't want to make her upset. " Stay down here and read this book, I'm going up there to keep Haruka company. If anything happens down here or up there and you haven't finished reading the book just take it with you and come to us, ok."

Braelynn nodded but was confused as she took the book from him. "Why me?" She asked him. She wasn’t against it. She just wanted to know why she was the one to do it and not someone like Haruka. He seemed more tough and would be better at something like this. I don't know Haruka like I know you. Haruka been to himself since y'all found me and I know that you have the heart that you would never make me do something that would make me dark." Eric then walked up stairs to accompany Haruka.

Braelynn watched as he walked away. She looked down at the book and sighed. This was going to be a lot of reading and memorizing. Luckily she had a photographic memory so that would be in her favor…

Haruka stood at the counter of the lobby staring at the entrance for anyone or infected to come through. Just then he thought he heard something faint outside... He went over to the window and his heart fell to his stomach, the largest group of infected he's ever seen was headed towards them.

"You've got to be kidding me!" he yelled. He readied all his weapons for the coming battle... When Eric got up stairs and heard Haruka yell. Eric looked out the window and was struck with unbelief. "Braelynn, have you by any chance, I don't know already read a like a teleportation spell and the gain control spell.

"Are you kidding me?" She called back. "You just left me so I just started reading!" She yelled. She quickly flipped through the book to the gain control spell and quickly reading it a few times. She then read the teleportation spell a few times. "Okay! Got it!" She said as she came up the stairs, book in hand. She saw all the infected, "What the hell? There are so many!”

“Recite the gain control spell and then say my name after that say the teleportation spell then say where you want go and who you all want to go." Eric shouted Braelynn nodded and recited everything he told her to and then said their names. After saying the location she wanted to go they teleported.

They came to a house that sat next to the ocean. It didn’t look as beautiful as it used to be but it was the only place that came to her mind. Braelynn turned to them and smiled. "This is my family's beach house." She said, "This is the place I felt more at peace than anywhere else. We came here every summer." She looked to the ocean and sighed.

Eric looked out to the ocean as well. He held up his hand and the water stated to ripple. Then a ball of water came out of the sea and towards Eric. it was like he was holding it but not touching it he made a small bottle with a cork appear in his hand then put the water in the vile. He close the cork and the put it on a chain he ad found it the mall.

"Here you go, now you'll always have a little part o the ocean with you, and that's not all. I enchanted the water so that way when you look into it, you see the happiest memory you had here. Come tell if it worked." Eric looked at Braelynn waiting for her to look into the water. Haruka walked over next to them and waited for Braelynn’s response. Braelynn looked at Eric in the eyes before she took the water from him. She looked into the water and her mind went straight to when her twin brother and her were just laying on the sand talking about their future. What they wanted to do and what they thrived for. They were watching the sunset as they talked and stayed there for hours after that.

Soon she came back to reality and smiled, while a few years fell from her eyes. "Thank you." She whispered.

Her brother had died any before everything happened. He was walking down their street when a drunk driver hit him and killed him instantly. She saw it happen because she was waiting for him outside their house. So you like it." Eric look at Braelynn hoping for a good response.

Haruka took the water and looked into it...he saw him and his best friend hanging out, doing everything teens usually did and it faded from the water.

"I love it." Braelynn said. She turned to Haruka, "What do you think of it?" She asked him. Haruka, what are you doing, all you do is ask for one. But it won't last long it's not water from the place that you had the memory." "So what do we do now?" He responded handing it back to Eric before walking over to the shore starring out in the distance as the sun was going down. Well if Braelynn teleports herself and I we can go get everything out of the TV station. We can camp here." Eric looked at Braelynn waiting for her to make the command, listening for her voice.

"Why doesn't she stay here, she already brought us here" He took the book and found the spell. "Here it is...”

“Haruka, what are you doing. Hope you know you have to chant the control spell first” Eric shook his head and laughed. Haruka begin to chant and then said Eric and then the location... Haruka finished saying : Haruka and Eric. Like before black smoke swirled around them and covered them in darkness. When it blow away they were at the TV station again. Haruka saw infected all over the place, he slowly moved through the halls toward the control room. "Get the supplies while I watch the doorway" The man announced.

“Ok it will be a snap” Eric snapped his fingers and everything was ready to go. "Again he chanted and finished saying: Braelynn’s beach house, Haruka, Eric" Black smoke once again swirled around the two and they were back to Braelynn. Braelynn was sitting in the sand looking out at the water. Once she heard their return she stood up and dusted the sand off her pants. "That was quick." She said.

Yeah, but the sad part about it is all the tents are gone besides two, so since you guys actually sleep I'm going to stay out here and watch the ocean. If I do decide to go inside and lie down I'll just join Haruka, if that's ok with you”

"We don’t need tents." Braelynn said. She pointed behind them, "it may not look great now but we have my beach house. I'm sure the beds are still there." She dropped her arm to her side. Haruka took Eric's hand bring them inside. Then he looked through the book for 20 minutes before setting it down. Eric looked into Haruka’s eyes when he took his hand and something had. A vision of red roses with red flames behind them. There's only been one other demon that has clamed to seeing that vision and they said they seen it because they .... Fell in love with a human. Eric brushed it off. "Ok", he walked away shaking a little.

Haruka took a deep breath focusing...just then after an hour of concentrating, his eyes flashed open, they were red and a red outline of energy covered his body. Haruka smiled levitating off the ground. Eric walked back outside a asking if they were going to turn in for the night, he seen Haruka floating in midair. Eric walked in front of Haruka," know I don't know much about humans, but I know that they aren't supposed to be floating in midair."

He laughed. "I studied the book to unlock my inner demon, now I have the abilities of a demon" Braelynn watched in fascination at Haruka as he started to levitate. "That's amazing." She said. She yawned and stretched. She was tired but she wanted to see what else was going to happen.

" Wow let's just hope that doesn't do anything to your soul." Eric laughed. "But seriously", Eric looked in to Haruka’s eyes with caution. Haruka held his hand out as a flame shaped like a heart formed. He smiled as it went out.

“What are you doing, Haruka?." He held his hand out to Eric. What," Eric looked at Haruka with confusion. "What do you want me to do?." Haruka took Eric's hand, he could feel his demonic energy surging through his body. As Haruka held Eric's hand he could feel something different. Something that he had never felt before but he didn't know what it was. Eric backed away slowly from Haruka cause he thought he was doing something to him.

Braelynn woke up the next morning to see Haruka was on the shower practicing his abilities to perfect them. You know to much of that can destroy your soul, Right?" Eric said walking out to the shore past Haruka. Braelynn was right behind Eric and heard what he said. She looked at Haruka and sighed, "Will you please be careful?" She asked. She then looked at Eric, "What happens to him if his soul is destroyed?" She asked.

He becomes a real demon, but human turned demon is a bark demon. No matter what you think you can do. Unless you controlled by a good hearted human that demon on his own is very dangerous. They don't apply to the rules like dorn demons do." Eric said this in the most calming way as to not alarm them to badly.

"Haruka...please....you cant do this." Braelynn said pleading. "You need to stay as yourself." She looked to Eric for help with convincing Haruka to stop. Eric looked at Braelynn with concerned eyes. " I can't say anymore than I have, because the human can only make the choice on his or her own. Demons are bound with a rule, a demon can not keep a human from burning it's soul if it chooses to. The magic is powerful but not worth it. Haruka suddenly began to laugh hysterically as fire outlined his body. "I-I can feel the power...this overwhelming power!" His skin grew dark as he grew wings and he became more muscular. He grinned at the two and aimed his palm toward them. "Infected to me!" Infected humans began appearing all over the shore with a purple aura outlining their body. "Go my infected deal with them!

Eric looked around and seen the infected coming. " BRAELYNN TELEPORT US SOMEWHERE NOW, I DONT CARE WHERE JUST GET US OUT OF HERE." Braelynn started chanting the spell and then said there names along with where they would end up. Once they disappeared from her beach house they ended up in a large park.

She was silent once they got there but she then spoke up, "Is there any way to get him back?" She asked.

I think so but it's a long shot. Satan’s pitchfork, it was only meant for destroying demon made humans, but I think we can find a spell in the book that maybe can change it, To get back the book, concentrate on what it looks like and we're it at the shout "to me" with your arms held out. You'll know it worked if black smoke starts to swirl around your hands. If you don't see the smoke with in a minute or so don’t worry just try again.

Braelynn nodded and shut her eyes, holding her hands out and picturing the book. After she had a good memory of the book she shouted for the book to come to her. She opened her eyes and nothing happened. She waited but nothing happened so she tried again and at that moment the black smoke came and the book soon fell into her arms. She looked at Eric and smiled,

"I did it!" She said with excitement. She wasn’t sure she was going to be able to do it but she did it! She guessed that she should have known she could do it because she was able to use the teleportation spell. Just then Haruka appeared in a flash of Fire. "Don't tell me you didn't think I could track you two so easily, and I'll be taking that" The demonic Haruka aimed his palm at the book and it suddenly flew into his hand.

He opened it and flip through several Pages until stopping at one..."Hmm, this should be interesting" He once again aimed his Palm towards Braelynn and chanted, suddenly a blue light began to swarm around her. Braelynn looked around her as the blue light surrounded her. She didn’t know what was going on. Suddenly she felt pain in her shoulder blades which caused her to yell out in pain and drop to her knees. She then felt something rip through her back and saw that it was a pair of white wings. She looked to Eric, "What is happening?" She asked him.

“HARUKA STOP SHE CANT HANDLE IT. SHE NOT MEANT FOR THIS AND NETHER ARE YOU, HARUKA." Eric started to cry and pled to Haruka. Then he thought that maybe if he told Haruka what happened when he touched him it would bring him back…When you touched my hand in he beach the other day, I seen something that only one other demon in history had claim to see. Red roses with a red fiery background. He said he seen this because... He fell in love with a human. When you touched my hand I felt something a demon would usually never feel. Haruka, I fell in love with you.

Braelynn was in a lot of pain. She didn’t know how much more of this power she could handle. It was consuming her. She felt like she was dying. The demon's red eyes began to go back to normal. "I felt the same..." he dropped the book and I landed on the ground. Just then A blue light shot down from the heavens engulfing Haruka as it did Braelynn. Suddenly he stepped out of the light one eye red while the other was blue.

"Heh, I'm no longer half human and demon... but half demon and angel!" WHAT!!" How is that possible, demons and angles don't get along." Eric said in confusion. “But who cares my Haruka is back and my Braelynn is ok." Eric had a tear in his eye and started to cry and hug them. Haruka looked at his hand opening and closing it, "feels so strange having the love and compassion of an angel yet the strength and Power of a demon... I didn't even think any of my personality would remain after all that"

“Well the angle half I guess made sure you still had some of you personality left." Eric suggested.

I was chanting the same chant I said to her in my head that gave her the angel ability, I was thinking it would make me so much stronger... it did get some of my sanity back"

“Turning her into an angel would had just made it possible for her to defeat you." The demon commented.

"That was probably the intention of my demon half, it wanted a good battle"

“I don't know but promise me one thing” Haruka looked Eric in the eye waiting for him to continue...

“NEVER do that again." Eric laughed to lighten the mood but was still trying to get it across as serious.

Their friend laughed and nodded...

(TO BE CONTINUED...)

Other stories

The last Christmas

Gavin and Brandon sat on the couch, Gavin was watching TV while Brandon was texting his friends. “Why come in here if you’re not even gonna watch the TV?” Gavin complained, Brandon looked at his cousin, “I am, I'm just doing something really quick” Brandon replied.

“You’re annoying Brandon” “Maybe I am” he argued. Gavin got up and walked Into the kitchen, Gavin opened the cabinet and pulled out a box of Cheetos, “this’ll cheer me up, Brandon’s a pain in the ass” he thought. Chris pulls up to the house in a Mazda rx-7.

Chris opens the car door as he gets out and closes the door. He walked like a badass to the house door and knocked. Brandon answered the door “what's good homie.” “Sup bro.” Chris replied and walks inside the house. Before Gavin could talk to Chris who he has talked to in months he saw a car pulling up.

In a blue, shiny, and expensive red Maserati comes up and parks in the driveway behind other cars out comes Dy’Meria. Gavin walks out the door to greet her but Brandon Rushes past him. “welcome to our utterly normal home.” “Thanks’’ says Dy’Meria as she walks and looks around.

Chris sits on the couch and looks at the TV. “I like this couch it's really soft.” Gavin walks into the living room where everyone was sitting on the couch. “would anyone like some of the mashed potatoes that my mom made yesterday?” “Yeah sure.” Brandon answered

Gavin handed him the plate and sat in a separate chair. Dy’Meria gets up and goes into the kitchen to get a drink and asks everyone ‘’what kind of beverage would you guys like?’’. “I’ll take a grape juice” Chris replied happily. “Ok Dy’Meria walks into the kitchen and gets the beverages and comes back to pass one to Chris.

“I feel like we're missing something.” Gavin responded. “Anyone up for a board game?” All of them nodded in agreement. I'll go down and check that's usually where the board games are kept Gavin walked over to the door that led to the basement slowly opened the door and saw the long old wooden stairs.

It's been years since I went down these stairs he said to himself he kept looking forward to taking every step cautiously making sure he didn't fall finally he reached the bottom he was standing in a very dark old room with tiled floor. “Now where could those board games be?”

He saw an old shelf and walked over to it, the Shelf was old and chips it looked as if it was about to break off its nails any second he saw old classical games… just then he saw a black box with red bloody letters written on it in the corner : “How to survive your own death”

“This looks cool” the young adult said to himself, he began to walk up the stairs and set the board game down on the coffee table in front of the others. “Look at this cool game I found.” “Whoa that looks so sketchy.” Chris looked at the game title and cringes a little.

“Let's take a look.” Brandon excitedly stated. Brandon opened the board game’s casing and presented it to the others. Meria looks at the board and finds it unsettling and eerie. Gavin picked up one of the pieces and looked at it, “weird, this looks like a child crying with blood on his clothes.”

Chris picks a piece that looks like a clown with sharp teeth. One game piece catches Meria’s eyes it was of an woman dismembered. The slightly annoying boy picks up a piece of a shadow-like creature it had red eyes that glowed, giving the feeling of being watched. “I don’t think we should play this game.” she says putting the piece down and stepping away.

“So who’s reading the rules while I set up the board game?” “I’ll read the rules I guess.” He looks at the rules and reads “you have to survive as long as you can from the monster.” Gavin picked up a picture of the monster, it resembled the devil.

She looks at the picture Gavin is holding and walks out the house for fresh air “I will be back”. “What a wuss” Brandon called out. Gavin picked up a card it read : “Say these words - “gaiztoakis ons vrylating”

He repeated the words and the room became dark, they could see their breath. “What the h-hell is going on?” He looked around nervously. The girl comes back in feeling cold then wonders why it’s so dark inside the house. She calls for everyone “hello?!?!” and returns to where everyone is to find them playing the game but never gets to close to them.

Gavin closes the front door and walks back, shivering a lot. “A-anyone up for h-hot coco?” “Yes sir I do” Brandon responded. Gavin nods and looks at the other two, “what about you guys?” “N-no I’m good I rather not have any thanks for the offer though. “Do you guys not see that strange things are going on” says Meria.

“It’s c-Christmas, it’s always cold this t-time of year” Gavin responded as he poured the cups of cocoa, he handed her and Brandon cups of cocoa. “Thanks but I still feel strange” as she takes the cocoa and responds back to Gavin.

The man brushed his dark hair out of his eyes and sets the game pieces up and picks a card, “move three spaces...he landed on a square that read : “You have entered an old abandoned store, get fifty dollars”

Brandon picked a card “Go to hell” he put the piece on the square and it became colder. Gavin thought he saw a dark figure standing behind Brandon when it suddenly vanished with a blink of his eye, he shook his head and went back to the board game.

Meria walks up to the board game and picks a card then reads out loud “move five spaces forward” and landed on an blank space. Chris picked up the next card which read “let me in.” the door suddenly slammed shut then opened again repeatedly. They all started at the door until it finally stopped after about 2 minutes…

(TO BE CONTINUED…)

Love pop (Sample)

It was Valentine’s day, sadly not much love was going around in Nebraska. Most people just kept to themselves and it was a depressing holiday. Just then a figure stood by the Wal-Mart in the center of the small town. “Such a pity that no love is being shared among these people, I shall restore their feelings of love in desire”

The tall figure stepped out of the dark corner of the store and revealed his red hair and green eyes, his skin seemed oddly pale. The man opened his palm as a pink bubble formed in the center, “let your pop give those what they want, what they need” The bubble drifted away from him and took off towards a neighborhood…

CHAPTER 1 : Let love spread

The shiny pink bubble noticed two kids fighting over a toy, it floated over to them and popped in their faces, pink sparkles floated around them as they began to smile, the boy and girl hugged each other and dropped the toy. The bubble reconfigured and continued to travel through the city looking for any source of hate or negative feelings.

Next it found a couple that were fighting on the sidewalk. She was about to get in a taxi when the small pink sphere popped between them.

“I’m…sorry her boyfriend said as tears ran down his eyes. She dropped her bag hugging him tightly, their tears ran down their faces with eyes gleaming from the light. It continued to fill the county then state with love and barely any negativity. It was noon when the man appeared once again…..

Bonus Content

Sample 1

When he got home from work he eagerly opened the fridge, the box of leftovers from the night before was all he’d been thinking of. Frantically he searched the empty fridge...the box was gone. The crunching sound of bone was heard in the other room. Heavy breathing sounds echoed from the darkness.

"The box is gone...", he thought. Now who is this intruder? He grabbed his survival knife, and cautiously walked towards the sound. As he got closer he wasn’t sure what to expect. The sound got louder and louder.

“Who’s there?” He asked as soon as he asked that question, he realized how ridiculous he must have sounded. 'When an intruder ever responded to that question?' he thought to himself.

"I-If someone's there and you've got my box we're gonna have issues!" He'd called out hesitantly, his grip on his sharp blade still tight. As he rounded the corner he could feel his heart begin to pound harder. Oh what had become of his leftovers? At this point, only one thought crossed his mind... 'maybe I should turn on the light...He slowly reached over and flipped on the light there to his horror he saw what was eating his leftovers.

"God damn it Mark! How many friggin times!" he yelled.

"I am not Mark," replied the imposter. Then his teeth grew sharp and his skin started to morph.

"Oh, for f*cks sake, Mark!" he sighed. "Did you forget to take them pills again?” chicken bones fell to the floor. It really wasn't Mark anymore. He barred his teeth, shoulders tensed. He pounced. If ever there was a time for him to show his wit, this was it. He flipped the switch, plunging the hallway into darkness, and dropped flat onto the floor.

The monster (that used to be Mark) lunged, but missed. Keeping in with the theme of the evening, our MC clumsily crawled through its legs and ran full tilt to the nearest room. He found himself in the bathroom, Grabbing the first thing that came to hand, the trusty toilet plunger!

“Mark you asshole! I was saving those wings!” He yelled as he brandished his weapon before charging his terrible roommate.

"Yeah well you owe me for the CD you broke!" The thing once called Mark, growled back and neatly smacked the toilet plunger away, back-handing the MC into the tub! Travis slipped on the way down. His head cracked as it hit the rim of the tub. It all went black and something warm and slimy soaked into his letterman jacket. He thought about the baby in the room next door, and wondered why Mark was being such a dick.

Mark now headed towards the baby's room could hear him gaggling while his nanny shook the rattle ever so slightly. However cautious Mark had been to enter the room the nanny had caught him. He lunged at the baby but was caught mid air, little did he know his scarf, which the baby adored was now tied to the voodoo doll the nanny had just taken out.

She thrashed him into ceiling then brought him crashing to the floor, the baby clapped with glee.

Mark looked up at nanny in agony, her eyes turned a mix of orange and teal. She growled he's mine you filth!”

with a sharp glare Mark was reduced to thick black puff of carbon......

The lights flickered and the walls appeared to warp with heat. The center of the room crackled and sparked; the floor trembled open into a fiery gash.

Satan emerged; all red suit, cloven hooves and horns that nearly touched the ceiling. He pulled an android phone from his back pocket and opened up his schedule.

"Dang, Mark." He shook his head as he laughed, "This has got to be the fastest return on a soul I've ever had."

The roommate returned to his normal form and looked at him. "Okay, you got your soul. Now, where is my 50 billion dollars?"

Satan looked at him. "You want your money that I promised. Okay," types on his android, and smiled. "50 billion dollars has been deposited in the bank account you told me to put it in. Have a nice day."

The roommate went to his computer an hour later to find nothing had been put into his account but found that he was 50 billion dollars in the negative.

"You bloody demon, you know I have a way of making you show up at places . . . maybe a TV station while they're doing a live broadcast would do. You better fix this, plus give me another 50 billion, or you will be known to all and you better do it now!" The roommate growled off and then the account went from 50 billion dollars in the negative to having a pending action show up of 100 billion dollars in his account.

"Thank you." He stated, as he went to his document folder on his Google and opened up his file How I beat and own the Devil. He started to write the story on how he defeated him and made him his slave.

Satan sauntered back to the baby's room, where the nanny had been listening to the exchange.

"How dare that... that... human waste treat you with such disrespect like that!" she fumed, "And how dare he think he owns you, the god of darkness!" Satan leaned into the crib and scooped up the tiny, limp bundle inside. He breathed over the baby, giving it the souls of Mark and Travis. It began to slowly stir within its blanket.

"Pay no mind to that mortal, dear," Satan grinned. "Let him think I fear him. Let him have his moment of ignorance. Now that my son Krampus is reborn free of that northern prison, I'm too busy to care."

"I suppose so," the nanny said, now cooled a bit. Satan walked over to the window and looked out at a grand city rolling over into night. The clattering of keyboard keys could be heard typing away in the background.

He chuckled, "My sweet, would you like to hear a riddle?"

Nanny Mildred beamed, "Of course, my lord. You know I love riddles!"

"What do you call living mortals without a soul?"

Mildred puzzled a moment, "I don't know, sir. What?"

Satan turned to her, his mouth widening into a wicked smile, "The walking dead."

Story sample 2

The boat was rocking back and forth as if it was a rough seas, the captain went up topside on his sailboat and the ocean was very calm, he thought it was strange he started walking the length of the boat and at the tail end was a 30’ octopus 🐙 shaking the boat!!

“What is going on.” A bad tempered voice bellowed up through the hatch. This was followed moments later by a chef in a filthy apron, holding a large chopping knife covered in blood. Seeing the huge octopus he thought immediately of the price it would fetch in the market when the boat got back to harbor. He took out his mobile and phoned his Mafia contact in Milan.

The wood splintered underneath the strength of each tentacle, as it gripped and rocked the vessel. The water glistened, reflecting the brightness of the moon high above. The captain went ridged. His eyes wide and his breath shallow. He slowly reached for his axe strapped to his hip. The weight of it in his hand anchored him. It was familiar, it was a reminder of where he was going and what he needed to do. Nothing would stop the mission not even a sea monster. In one breath he lunged forward. The feeling of warm blood dripping down in forearms brought a smile to his face and a hunger to his eyes.

[Male voiceover]

AND NOW A MESSAGE FROM OUR SPONSOR -

Or-Iduh Potatoes! They're finger licking good!

[Female voiceover]

Wives, do you really know your husbands? Are they really working late? Or are they parked in a car somewhere with another guy having conversations with tater tots?

Bring your family back to the dinner table tonight with Or-Iduh Potatoes! They're fantastically good!

[Male voiceover]

And now, back to our regular program. Creatures of the Sea

The two men grappled each other, under the full moon, long shadows quickening over the slippery deck. The sailboat continued to rock violently and no one but the stars could see a rocky landmass in the middle of the ocean and the tiny boat was nearly upon it. Axe and cooks knife clashed like sabres, blood streamed over the foredeck. The monster Octopus opened his single red eye wide and blinked like a traffic light at the scene before him. He lashed his long tongue over his wet lips and his tentacles vibrated with pleasure at the thought of two warm and tasty human hors d'oeuvres.

The plank that had been walked by many was now lost. The souls of those wronged by the captain seemed to inhabit the spirit of the 8 arms. All of the killed in plunder were powering the beast. The evil deeds were done and must be paid. The greed for riches were to be paid in blood upon these very seas

But the creature suddenly stopped. A slight vibration created a quiver in the vessel. The captain and the cook stepped back slowly, in anticipation of the vibration revealing itself. The octopus loosened it's grip, it's tentacles flew in the air, waving madly and taking the ships mast down with a single swoop. The octopus began to jerk, something was pulling it. The captain rushed to the side trying to get a glimpse of the cephlapod as it was dragged back to the water. That's when they saw it, the Leviathan of old, misshapen a single form longer than the shadow than any blue whale.

B.C.Bluto,

Sample 3

It was a dark and stormy night as Carla sat in front of her TV, gaping in dismay and terror at the abomination on the small screen. The movie... it was so bad – not like the source material at all. What had they done? Had the director even read the original book?

When all of a sudden, the scariest clown Carla had ever seen appeared on screen.

“I’m going to win bigly” he said. She didn’t know what scared her more - the fact that this creepy 60 something year old was a child beauty pageant host or that his grammar was absolutely atrocious.

But she did not realize that the storm had tiptoed down the sky and had came down to listen to her gaping breath. The thunder too, wriggling its tail with an evil excitement, peeped through the key hole. "It was finally happening" she lamented.

This was not a special night though. No, she had been here as so many nights before. Now that she thought about it, she was always there and never not there at any time in her memory. As soon as she had thought about this oddity of time, the memory was gone again. She sank back in her chair as the shadow crept against the wall.

Abigail Reed and Ryan O'Hagan that is just ridiculous. Is it comedy or horror? She creeped to the door as quietly as she could. Quickly opening the door as fast as she could. She ran and ran until she had reached the woods.

Or was that just some indigestion mixing with her last beer? All this thunder and thoughts of clowns had rattled the girl's mind.

“No, I’m fine” The medication was still working. I sat down looking into my bowl. There was what looked like a cooked human foot. “My God, what had I done?”

I wiggled my head to confirm the dish I served myself expecting it would turn to something less human made, but it didn't. Mustering all the courage, I finally stuck my fork into it and thence I heard a scream of a woman right on my ear, I swirled around to face her and there she was in a white exhausted gown, her plaits were shaking like snakes around her breasts and she stood on one leg only The woman wailed "Give me back my foot or I'll take yours." Her teeth grew to razor sharp fangs and she ambled towards me, I tried to move but I was frozen you the spot. I looked at my arms and legs, where did that rope come from! She drew closer and closer, I could smell her breath, it smelled of death and rotten eggs.

Clare had just finished carving a new wooden statue of a tiger. And though the tiger was wooden, it had a piercing stare. When the wind knocked at the window. Alerted by the sudden noise, three eyes peered out... ... and amidst the foul darkness where no light remained to cast a shadow, the shadow instead found them. Hungry from eons of fevered pursuit of the equinox, it wasted little time feasting upon her father's light, and she knew any hesitation as audience to this atrocity would send her straight into the same unsympathetic agonies as her papa... The final echoes of the obliteration of her father's immortal soul vibrated through her bones.

"Thank you father, you gave in death, what you could not give in life."

Sacrificing the only thing she hated, she had gained the scant seconds needed to finish the totem which she had been training her entire life to create. The darkness swirled around the remains of her papa, dropping the desiccated caul to the floor, its baleful gaze fixed upon her as she raised the wooden simulacra towards it... Clare woke with a start. Her chest pulsating from the heavy breathing, the sweat dripping from her brow. She looked over nervously to her papa who was still sleeping on his armchair. How could anyone sleep comfortably on that handmade contraption.? The chair was built by her papa when he was once a young and fit man. Her eyes darted over to the window. It was still closed. On the table was a half finished wooden carving of a tiger.

Her chest was tight, she was not able to breath normally, anxiety is what she is going threw, she throw herself at the window to open it, hoping she will feel better. The window squealed as it shimmied up its track, spitting out flecks of white paint onto the sill. The old man in the chair grunted and turned over in his sleep, hugging the TV remote like a teddy bear in his cracked and calloused hands. Clare decided she needed water and an aspirin. While she walked towards the kitchen she noticed an unopened letter in the wooden dinner table in the living room. She got scared again, something wasn’t right, as if the letter was evil. or maybe worse. Was it address to her, or her father? She had to know, she forgot about the aspirin and went toward the dinner table. She stumbled across the room with leaden feet, her hand gingerly reaching across to the envelope, her heart racing, mind filled with trepidation. Her fingers shifting making connection with the paper... and nothing happened. No dark shapes and unknown angles appeared, no inhuman beings suddenly loomed over her. She let out a little sigh, and picked up the letter, but it wouldn't move, something was wrong.

It was in the table. One corner of the letter was part of the table itself. It was in the table and of the table, the address and stamp were terrible facsimiles of language as if made by something which had once seen them in passing.

It was a trap. The wooden surface, warped and cracked, sharp saw like protrusions pushing their way up as the wood splintered and a gaping maw formed. Clare was frozen, still holding the lure which this thing had somehow evolved...

Sample 4

Maximus arranged the symbols on the floor, tracing over the bare boards in white chalk, taking the process slow and deliberate to avoid any mistakes. One misplaced line or one shape out of touch with the others would ruin months of preparation. Something he couldn't afford. Not now. Not when he was so close. He stood up to examine his work making sure everything was in place for what was to come, A few minutes passed and the white chalk pentagram was complete. A chilling air filled the room he reached for his note book and started to chant "Rise, I summon thee great one" over and over. A piercing roar echoed and the windows smashed.

Maximus bit down on his lower lip, tasting copper. A mixture of nerves and euphoria raced through his blood alongside the adrenaline. This was it. He laughed when a black whirlwind broke through the pentagram, pushing him back. The dark whirled faster around themselves and manifested in a shape so horrific and beautiful it took his breath away.

Astonish as he seen the figure, Maximus stop breathing on his own yet alive hearing and feeling his heart beat skipping every other thump, his eyes got bigger from the visualization of the image. He was so focused on this magnificent creature, that he didn't notice there was something moving behind him.

These samples were made by me but also with social media groups that joined in, most are from the group members which is why these are samples instead of actual stories…

BOOK CREATOR

Inner Self 2______________Gavin Sinto

Pro-Gonda ______________ Gavin Sinto

Sinto's war _______________Gavin Sinto

Sinto's gamming __________Gavin Sinto

Dark Empires____________Gavin Sinto

World of Darkness________Gavin Sinto

Sinto's Parallel Contest____ Gavin Sinto

Elemental War__________ Gavin Sinto & Kyla

Soul Game______________Gavin Sinto

Our Inner Guardian_______Gavin Sinto & Kyla

Dark Dreamers___________Gavin Sinto & kelsie

Universal Academy________Gavin Sinto

Franation_______________Gavin Sinto

Apoloiptica____________ Gavin Sinto, Randall & Kelsie

The Last Christmas____Gavin Sinto & friends

Love pop ___________Gavin Sinto